Back To Bliss: A Journey To ZeroA Chapter by Santosh JhaBattling against hypocrisies, sadomasochism and pursuits of pop benchmarks of success, he refuses the passion-oriented worldview of karma and life’s purposes. Metamorphosed by compassion, that love’sBack To Bliss: A
Journey To Zero By Santosh Jha ** Copyright 2013 Santosh Jha ** License Note Thank you for downloading this free eBook. Although this is a free book, it remains the copyright property of the author, and may not be reproduced, copied and distributed for commercial or non-commercial purposes. Thanks for your support. ** Disclaimer: This work is an absolute
fiction, an outcome of pure imagination of perceived situations; with the clean
purpose of the navigation of a set of life ideas. All characters and their
portrayal are fictitious, with no intentional resemblance to anyone dead or
alive. Any semblance must be accepted as pure coincidence and inadvertent. ** FOREWORD: There has to be a humble
admittance " Any word, however well meant and well spelt, is a possible suspect
of misinterpretation. There is a simple reason. People are in different
consciousnesses and culturally as well as personally inclined to a specific
value-summation of utilities. As a writer, it is a huge temptation to take
liberties, with not only imaginations but also with the words, as against their
common and popular use. Do kindly accept my latitude with language and personal
coinages of words, as I understand, many times, they may not conform to popular
usages. I share with you whatever is part of my consciousness. All wisdoms say,
what stays with you is what sinks in. Wisdom is what we internalize. I share
with you whatever I have internalized in my life. This may not be
mainstream but may have utility in some meaningful way. I believe, as a reader,
you shall enjoy this novelty and pleasant awkwardness of the writing. ** CHAPTER 1 I
is what we never acquiesces to be. Equally, we is what I eventually is seldom happy to accept to stay as. They ensures, lives do not ever run out
of the energy of variance. Evolution must stay immortal; everything else has to
feel incumbent upon it to burn as the fuel of cosmic conflict. Objectivity’s
encores do ensure; the symphony of the quantum of earthy relativity keeps
playing to eternalize sanity of senses. The innate exuberance of
realisms may truly be in its randomized super-positioning. Still, objective
pattern-building of energies and un-patterning of subjective sensitivities for
personalized as well as collective utilities are fruition of life and living
experiences. It seems like a mystical
revelation to be in the tempest of 3Cs " consciousness, cognition and
causality. The infinite possibilities of these three, engendering immeasurable,
often unfathomable chunks and slices of realisms, only ensure that validity of
singularity of truth remains evolutionary in time-space journeys. Journeys need always beckon us
to newer destinations of consciousness. Still, it is bliss to be back " back to
home. The mighty force of Beas River water, pursuant to the lusty
pull of tangent slopes towards lower plains and sensuous whispering of thick
groves of woods on both sides, as if occasioning the baser instincts to sweep
away whatever comes on its way, presented this conflict to him in its entirety
and magnanimity. He knew; nature was the only true Guru as, it taught without
the slightest semblance of the preposterous pride and presumptuous purposes of
teaching and preaching. No Guru could be as brutally objective and equally
overpowering as nature. That was why he was here. Long ago, the river, as an
individual, had outscored the patient obduracy of the colossus stature of the
mountain chains of Himalayas; working single-mindedly in charting out its
passage, cutting through the majestic establishment and finally, moving ahead,
stamping the signature of its victory over them. Mid-stream, Mayank Mishra was
sitting on a rock and continuously watching a small pebble on the riverbed,
which was holding still, probably for years, challenging the collective might
of the river current. The river flow was steep, yet the depth of river water
was shallow and the clarity of water allowed clear view. The green moss woven
around the pebble was sure indicator that the pebble was steady there for
years. A small fish parked itself around the pebble, wobbling at the moss,
enacting the ballet of life. He was looking at the pebble for hours. Yesterday
too, he did the same. When Mayank arrived at Manali; a
lovely small town in the laps of Himalayas, three days back, virtually fleeing
away from the place he lived and worked, none of his friends, colleagues and
bosses had any inkling of where he was and what he had in his mind. He first
headed for higher peaks of the Himalayas, spending a whole day on top of a
large chunk of rock, twelve kilometers away from the nearest congregation of
population. He tried to jerk off what had happened that made him to run away from
his city, two thousand kilometers away and take shelter in mountains in
northern parts of India. That happened sooner than he
expected as the immensity of nature, the enormity and sheer novelty of his
positioning amid the inimitable surroundings unsettled him. He could not handle
the trepidation of nothingness and threat to mortal existentialism as he looked
down at ten thousand feet deep gorges on one side and almost perpendicular rise
of thousands of feet high mountains on the other. He rushed down and found a
small dingy food stall beside the narrow road. He ate a large serving of hot
and roughly edged noodles with lots of chili sauce to pamper his physical poise. Half an hour later, he reached
back to the top again, this time, a warm packet of Momos tucked in his pocket
as his life support mechanism. After an hour, a sheep wandered near him. A boy
with his herd was nearby. He offered a Momo to the sheep but it refused to eat
and moved towards the steep slopes leading to the deep gorge. He could not dare
peep down to see where it went. Soon, the rest of the herd followed it. The shepherd boy came near him
and sat near the Momo on the ground. He offered Momos to the boy and asked him
did he fear living in such conditions? The boy took a Momo but said nothing.
From his face, he could read that the boy had not understood the question. He
felt embarrassed to have asked such a stupid question. He looked up to the blue sky
above. It was immaculate with not even a spot of cloud. It was mesmerizing. He kept
his gaze and started to feel that he was actually rising high above and
penetrating the depth of the blue stretch, which first looked to him only like
a thin sheet of clothe. He felt his consciousness becoming light like a feather
and surging above to sway past the thickness of the blue sky to transcend into
a world beyond. Suddenly, he felt something
pulled him down and he found himself crashed to the rock top, where he was
sitting moments before. The shepherd boy was pulling his hands and asking a
Momo for his little sister, probably a year younger than him. The girl was
looking at him and innocence was writ large on her face. A
strange feeling engulfed his consciousness. It was not happiness, not satisfaction,
not thrill, not affection, not compassion, nothing which he had ever felt. It
felt he had landed in some dimension, which could make him see not only the
little boy and girl, but also himself from a distance. It was like he was
watching a theatre where his character was in a role-play with the two kids. He
saw, he took both the kids in his lap and made them eat Momos with his own
hand. He saw the three chatting and laughing. He wished to clap in joy but
could not find his hands. Two hours later, he was back in his hotel room and slept
for hours; first time in the last one week. A week back, it was that fateful
night and the tumultuous dawn. The mobile phone buzz stirred
him in the bed but he ignored. Half asleep, he closed his eyes in desperation
to extend the inevitable. Minutes later, the landline phone started ringing and
he could no more carry his pretentious sleep. Still in the bed, he looked
beyond the windows to ascertain the march of the morning and the faint light
outside made him uneasy. Instinctively,
he moved out of his bed and dragged himself towards the door to look for the
newspaper but it was not yet delivered. He felt relieved but quickly got
irritated. Another bad start of the day, as usual, even when the dawn had not
yet smiled on him and said good morning. Life throws up a queer spectrum
of desires. As you are born, everyone desires that you wake up, open your eyes
and deliver a playful smile. But as a new born, you are mostly asleep as your
blank head ensures that you do so and you do so because sleep comes natural to
you. As you approach your death, all you want is a sound sleep and its natural
prerequisite, the blank and unburdened mind. But, in between the two points,
you do not sleep well and even do not want to sleep well as your desires make
you awake. It is
probably this desire of humanity that has led to the coinage of the word good
morning. People desire to attain a lot and as time is always running away, they
wish to compromise on their sleep. That is why morning becomes so important in
a person’s 24-hour journey of the day. Morning ends the ‘undesirable sleep’ and
starts the chase of desires afresh. That is why in all civilizations, people
say good morning to each other even when most people would admit that there is
nothing so good about most of their mornings. Actually, there is only a valid
good night as it invites the sleep and halts, at least temporarily, the desire
chase. Mayank Mishra was irritated. The
phone calls so early in the morning had its clear signals. As he checked the
missed incoming call on his cell phone, he got doubly sure that his irritation
was not misplaced. The mobile phone screen flashed ‘missed call from editor’
and he instantly knew something was terribly wrong with the newspaper that hit
the stands. As the News Editor, Mayank was practically responsible for
selection, placement and display of all news stories and pictures accommodated
in the newspaper he worked with. Irritated he was, not because
his morning sleep was disturbed, for he had adapted to sacrificing his sleep
for his professional commitments. He was irritated as he could not see the
morning newspapers to know if anything else went wrong, apart from what he
already knew. He expected the call from the
editor and was even braced up to face his usual annoyance with something
‘wrong’ he had done. But a call so early in the morning made him a bit scared
of some other error which he did not know of. He knew it well that once he got
wind of the mistake, he would certainly devise his response. The first important lesson he
was taught as a journalist was how to pass the buck on others and save his skin
as committing errors in the pressure deadline business like newspaper was a
routine affair. Only later, he realized that almost in all jobs, the mastery of
art was not in allowing your creativity a free flight to produce an innovative
cut. It was rather in playing safe to avoid unproductive and wasteful cuts. That’s why; the genius in all organized
works around the world had devised production strategies that valued safety and
conformity to fixed mechanical patterns more than anything. The standardization
of production process is the established benchmark; liberty to diversion of
innovation and originality is taken with suspicion. When this mechanical virtue
became part of intellectual aptitude of art and media, he did not know. In almost all jobs, the bosses
would tell their subordinates, “In our business, the deadline is always
yesterday”. Mayank always thought, when someone is already made to be guilty of
‘delayed start’, even before he commences, subsequent guilt hardly troubles
anyone. It is like humanity being guilty of the ‘original sin’ of Adam and Eve
and never being sorry for loads of other subsequent wrongs. He remembered, once he was
interviewing the CEO of an FMCG major and had asked why conformity rather than creativity
was the preferred virtue in most established and organized work systems. The
CEO had said, “Stupidity and creativity are like twins. But, creativity is
pop-stupidity. If markets; the consumers accept it, a stupidity is quickly
branded as creativity. But as a CEO, I cannot take a risk as no CEO on the
earth can predict which way the markets behave. Genius can rarely be
customized, it is usually accidental stupidity.” The CEO had added on condition
of not printing it, “when big time money is at stake, safety is the only virtue
for business; of course I save my creativity for times when I am with my wife
or in a seminar”. The lesser geniuses, the larger
workforce, however have since ages designed the smart excuses for not being up
to the cut. The words like optical illusion, printer’s devil, computer error,
server snag, news swap, etc are the excuses that have been designed dexterously
for saving a journalist’s skin. Of course, they don’t tell you all about these
in their induction programs for trainees. That’s why godfathers are so
important in all fields of activities, especially jobs. Mayank was anxious to lay his hands
on the morning newspaper to know the error so that he could decide on the onus
and then confidently ring back the Editor. He would not be shy of accepting his
fault, if it was his but would never accept an unnecessary interference on his
innovative cuts. As he entered the kitchen to make a cup of tea, the mobile
phone buzzed again. He made up his mind to face it and also very quickly
rehearsed his reply. He picked up the phone. “Hello… Mayank…. we fucked them
today… bloody you rammed their asses real hard this time… congratulations”, the
editor blurted out loud on the other side. Mayank fumbled with his response
as the praise from his editor was unexpected. The man on the other side was
least bothered about the response as he continued his joyous exclamations over
how their front page scoop about the scam in medical entrance test results went
exclusive and how their copies were sold like hot cakes in the stands. The editor was happy not because
their newspaper was going to be the talk of the town but because he was told by
the circulation department guys that some hawkers refused to lift the copies of
the rival newspaper and insisted on increased quota of their newspaper copies.
A rare joy for an editor; the sales guys heaping praise on editorial genius is
like a solar eclipse…very rare indeed! “Nice placement, good display…
brilliant judgment… you are a real b*****d of a journalist … tonight I will
cheer the scotch in your name”, the editor exclaimed. “Thanks sir, thanks … it is
indeed a good day for us”, Mayank managed a reply. “Enjoy you b*****d, enjoy your
day of glory under the shining Sun, there ain’t many such days in the career of
a journalist”, the editor said and signed off. Mayank
murmured something, threw himself on the bed and slept. The pre-dawn in the city belongs
to the sweepers of the municipal corporation and the newspaper hawkers. One
clears the dirt and another spreads it. Murders, rape, loot, bungling, mishaps,
death, pain, sufferings and all possible negativities are splashed all over the
front page and the important page three-four city pages with great linguistic
skills. Importantly, all troubles need to be assigned to governance and system,
never the public. Readers love to know that whatever wrong happened to them,
someone else is to be blamed, not them. Early morning pride sails them through
their tough and humbling lives. The
glory for newsmen however, is not in cramming the pages of the newspaper with
negative news and writing it in a style that would beat a blockbuster movie screenplay
but, it is indeed in doing it exclusively. The joy is not in how good you are
but in how bad you made the rivals proved out to be on a given day. Mayank looked at the bundle of
newspapers as he left his bed a few hours later but did not care to read them.
He, like most journalists, read them only when an error would be pointed out.
He recollected the morning conversation with his editor and shook his head as
if he wished to throw away the memories from his head. He however smiled. He
smiled because in his ten-year career in the newspapers as a journalist, he
could never anticipate right whether he would receive praise or punishment in
the morning for what he did late night in the newsroom. He remembered; the editor was
not very convinced of this medical entrance exam result scam story last evening
when it was shown to him as he was not confident of the credibility of the
reporter. He was sure that the story would fall flat as a front page scoop
because it would not be exclusive. He doubted the source would also leak it to
other media persons. Mayank had insisted that he
wished to play the story as a front page scoop and had also rewritten the story
to make it impactuous. The editor had left the office late evening making clear
that the story should ideally be covered as ‘also ran’ story on the lower half
of the front page but not as front page scoop. Mayank had taken the challenge
and as usual, he took the risk, cross-checked with his sources and ran the
story as front page top scoop with a banner display. He expected the editor’s ire
next morning but once again he was proved wrong. The story went exclusive and
that made the editor happy. But despite editor’s praise, Mayank was
apprehensive as his journalistic intuition warned him of trouble ahead. How the
rival newspaper could miss such a big story, he wondered. His apprehensions
proved right as the day progressed. By the
time, the reporters gathered in the newsroom for the 12 o’ clock meeting, the
editor had received many phone calls which made his morning bliss disappear. A
call from the deputy general manager of advertisement had also made him
nervous. He sent a message from his chamber to the reporters that he would not
take the meeting and the chief reporter should go ahead with it. There also was
a one line instruction that no follow ups of today’s scoop will be required. Mayank did not react when the
editor briefed him of the situation at hand and asked him to proceed on leave.
As a true journalist, he had the intuitive perception of bad things and vibes.
As he had entered the office, the body language of the guard on the ground
floor, the reception girl and his own colleagues and the calm in the newsroom
had made him realize that bad news was coming his way. A chaotic news room is a sure
sign of a satisfying morning for the readers and peace and order there means a
disaster for one or other journalist. As a news editor, he had witnessed the
fall out of a peaceful newsroom on some of his colleagues but this time around,
not others but he himself looked to be on the firing line. He made extra efforts to look
nonchalant and put up a normal voice as he asked the editor, “I think, you
should be honest to me; I can understand, after all I am in this profession and
also with you for such long years. Don’t hang me on this leave thing…. simply
tell me, am I being sacked or …. ?” The editor was agitated and
interrupted him, “…. look Mayank, I am not in a mood to entertain your crap. I
am already running out of patience. Can’t you see where we have landed ourselves!
The chief minister of the state has asked the public relation department
secretary to stop all government advertisements to us and you know what it
means! Our monthly billing is one crore and forty lakhs a month, do you listen,
and we are not losing our pocket moneys but the lifeline…! Go and sleep well.
Be positive; take this opportunity to relax as leaves are so rare in a
journalist’s life. But do not leave the city, the boss is coming.” He was about to leave when
editor said, “You know, when a lightning strikes in the sky, someone on the
earth below has to lose his luck. Trust me, only the poor are ruined in
rain…you and me live in concrete houses.” Mayank looked deep into the eyes
of his editor and could not get the vibes he was expecting. He could easily see
the face of the man in the eyes of the editor who had clearly run out of luck.
He had seen many soldiers sacrificed to save the skin of the general but this
time, he was the general who was taking the innocent blood and the poor soldier
was too young and a favorite with him. “The reporter is not at fault.
He just had a story and I took the decision to run it as front page top scoop,
even when you had disapproved of it. So, I should be kicked out not him”,
Mayank said sounding determined and assertive. “Don’t
try to be my dad. When I was your age, I too enjoyed being a messiah even while
I knew it quite well that none in seven generations of my family was one.
Always remember, you are a servant of a baniya
(trader) and you waste your talent singing the song of universal brotherhood in
front of a butcher. Preserve these sweet sentiments for your girlfriend; she
will be impressed and suck it. May be in return of your baby talks, she will
give you a yummy f**k like a well-paid w***e. Push the door when you move out”,
the editor said in low murmuring voice and turning away, pretended to look busy
scanning stories of the day on the Newstrack. The chief reporter outside was
waiting for Mayank as he had got his facts ready. The rival newspaper editor
had done the trick. He too had this story about the exam result bungling as the
source had shared the leak. The rival editor however chose not to publish the
story and late night, he phoned the personal secretary of the chief minister
informing that they were not going ahead with the story. The editor however
lied to the personal secretary saying that the story was exclusive. The rival
editor also had it confirmed earlier that Mayank was taking the story as front
page lead scoop. Mayank could guess who in his newsroom had leaked the piece of
information to the rival editor. In a rather smart move, the
rival newspaper had made the chief minister to believe that there was a
political conspiracy behind the scoop to embarrass him and his government ahead
of the crucial assembly by-polls and Mayank’s newspaper was playing in the
hands of the opposition. Everything is fair in love and
corporate wars. It was nothing unusual. However, unlike other wars, it was
difficult to make out who was fighting against whom and whose behalf. The
warriors were not lined up against each other as in traditional wars and
loyalties were always at premium. Mayank smiled and remembered his
hunch in the morning when he had doubted how the rival could miss such a big
story and there was something bigger than what looked like a simple miss. He
thought of going back to the editor’s room to inform him what he had just
learned but quickly decided against it. He recollected the editor’s word,
‘don’t try to be my dad’. He was sure he knew more. Next night, Mayank took a train
to New Delhi for his onward journey to Manali, the mountainous resort. He had
nothing specific in mind, but was sure, he would return to his town only when
he would have made his mind of his journey of life ahead. It was long due. ** CHAPTER 2 Twelve years back, when he was
only 22, Mayank had experienced something which would eventually decide not
only his thought process but also his life journey. It was a hot summer day and
there were too many guests in his house. He liked being with people but that
night he got irritated by the negative talks that the entire family and guests
were indulging in and decided to sleep alone on the roof of his house. Summer nights are not usually
calm but that night he could hear the whistle of the train ten kilometers away.
There wasn’t anything particular in his mind and as he rested on his back, he
started to look the sky above. It was a dark night, no moon
shining and stars competed with each other for attention. Mayank kept looking
at the stars. He had recently read about the theories of the origin of the
universe and naturally, he started thinking about the origin of universe,
continuing to gaze at the dark sky. He always created in his mind an imagery of
what he thought and learnt. But he could not create an image of a gas ball
exploding to create universe and subsequently creating the galaxy systems, his
own earth and on it his own life. He had never clearly understood the theories
of creation of the universe and that’s why that night his thoughts became
confused as he kept watching the endless expanse of the dark sky and the
millions of shining stars. He tried to relate his existence with the infinity
of the universe, allowing his mind to travel deep inside the darkness. It was around two o’ clock that
he lost it. Probably, he had dozed off for
15 to 20 minutes and suddenly he was awake and his mind went blank. It was a
rare feeling for him. He could sense that he was what he was. He could
certainly make a distinction that he was well awake and not sleeping, could
feel that his eyes were seeing things but his other sensory faculties were
blank. His mind could not connect to him as he remembered neither his past
moments nor could he feel any moments ahead. When you are in your full
senses, your being, your existence registers a clear and explainable connect
and continuity with past moments and those which will come ahead. The mind
knows that I am sitting here for the last ten minutes and will sit for another
five minutes, etc. Mayank however could not
connect. All he could feel was that he was among the stars and deep inside the
universe. Seconds later, he could realize that he had a body which he could
feel as separate from the universe where he found himself a few seconds back.
The realization was followed by a strange but very powerful feeling which he
could not register as never had in his life he had such a feel. He was terror
struck as he clearly missed the gravity and felt the awe of the enormity of
infinite universe. In a quick succession of changing realities, he found the
feeling of the hard roof surface beneath him, felt a bit assured but next
moment fatal fear gripped him as he felt himself completely alien to his body. Mayank had the first encounter
of the massive and unintelligible fear of the formlessness of existence that
night. The fear gradually gave way to shock but for an hour he continued to
feel the formlessness of being. His existential sense of time and space
returned to him in a few minutes, though in very feeble strength but his
biological and animated connect with his body continued to elude him for an
hour or so. He had never faced such strange and unexplainable feelings and that
too in an assemblage unleashed to him in such fast successions. He felt very
unsettled and his mind was in a complete flux. But still, he felt deeply
defeated and embarrassed that his faculties were so weak that it could not help
him handle the crisis. He gained his full self an hour later but soon lost it
to an overwhelming bout of sleep. An array of medical tests in the
next one week made it clear that nothing was wrong with him, at least
biologically and physically. As Mayank was settling to forget the incident as
one off accident in his otherwise good life, the feeling revisited him and it was
day time. He was in a busy market and with a friend when he lost connect with
his body like that night. This time however, there certainly was some
improvement compared to the last experience. He continued to do the shopping
and other usual activities. He clearly felt his existence split into two. He
felt himself separate from the body which was doing all the activities as
usual, very mechanically though. He once again lost the sense of time and
space. This time, the initial fear however was less intense and soon gave way
to utter confusion. He could understand that his
experiences had nothing to do with body but the mind. He consulted a neuro
physician and he told him it was some sort of a panic disorder and he would do
best to jerk it off his mind. The doctor asked him to stop doing deep thinking
on issues, beyond his comprehension. The doctor attempted to
trivialize the issue telling him that majority of people on this earth had some
mind disorder or other in varying intensity and most of them afforded to live
out their lives carrying them reasonably successfully. “Sanity is a fine line like a
strand of your hair and most of us stand on the border; often susceptible to
cross the line, inadvertently or otherwise”, the doctor said. He told him
jokingly, “I am a doctor of minds but even I have a phobia that someday my wife
will kill me. But still, I enjoy a delectable sex with her. It is rather my
phobia that helps me do that as I always do it as if this would be my last with
her”. As these
bouts became regular, Mayank turned determined to find a pattern to it. After
few months, he could feel he had better control over his body even when he
encountered varied degrees of formlessness and disconnect during such bouts.
Mayank was not sure what the right way to deal with his problem was but he was
however very sure that he could not do what his doctor advised. He could not
jerk off the issue. He had to confront it and find an answer. His natural
inquisitiveness egged him to do two things " understand the problem in its
widest possible connotation and then find a lasting solution. He hooked on to
all available resources on fear factors and especially the mind mechanisms. Knowledge is embarrassing. It
exposes us to the world of stark objectivity for which we are not always
trained and prepared. You feel discomfited by the ignorance you had lived so
far with and the subjectivity you indulged in. The knowledge about the
complexities of brain and an interpretation of humanity through mind
perspectives made him feel and live the shame of stupidity. Though he was too
young to fully understand the intricate artistry of mind universe, he learnt
his first major lesson of life " the criticality of communication in the
overall intelligence of intellectual universe. It was ingrained upon his
sensitive perception that he had to invest lots of time and energy to
understand two core ideas " the media and communication, to understand life and
its intricacies in entirety. He was truly awestruck by the
enormity and extent of mind disorders the humanity was faced with. There were
so many phobias that he was almost sure that there was nothing that did not
have the potential to spark off fear in a human mind. He was truly apprehensive
and in great dismay that anybody at any given time could be affected by one
mind disorder or the other. He was more troubled by the knowledge that people
in large number all throughout ages in the long history of civilization were in
great pains and sufferings because of something which doctors say were actually
never there. A fear that was never there, a reason not fit for being depressed,
a disability which never was one but the mind did accept them as if they were.
And the scare that humanity has entered a phase where mind disorders would be
the largest destabilizing factor for larger population made him very determined
to find a lasting solution to it. After initial confusion, he
arrived at the truth that if devil could be in the mind, so could be God. He
accepted that if devil was a man standing beyond his worst of disabilities and
negativities, God was there standing just on the opposite side of it. He,
standing beyond the best of the potentials and capabilities of his positive and
uninhibited mind, was his own God. He got to know; mind is a mechanism of unlimited
potential. All he needed to know was what limits and inhibits minds in its
journey towards Godliness. He realized that mind was a value-neutral and
objective media. What it opts, the devil or the God is not its own choice but
depends on something which programs it one way or the other. He came to a
conclusion that communication to mind was the crucial thing. And the mind
accepted thoughts and emotions as communication. Mind needed to have the right
communication to head towards Godliness. That’s why, positive thoughts and
emotions to a new and un-programmed mind were important. He also understood that the
problem with contemporary world was that minds were being flooded with negative
communications since childhood. We have loaded our minds with lots of negative
thoughts and ideas. The mind has been negatively programmed even before we
could realize. The early socialization, prior to our own rational awareness,
the hereditary inputs, the very competitive social environment etc send
negative communication to mind. He realized; thought was the core programming
language of mind. The thought is largely a social product and that’s why the
society is primarily responsible for creating either devils or gods. He could
understand the importance of a positive and constructive society in creating
good minds. It was a cyclic chain. He could also understand that a society at
any stage was more suitable for creating more devils than god. He came to a conclusion that two
things were very crucial inputs for mind and they needed very clear
understanding. First was fear in its entirety and complete complexities and
second was the sense of real and unreal. He understood it quite well that he
needed to comprehend the spectrum of fears and its dynamics. Getting to the
core of the multi-dimensionality of fears would make him understand the
mysteries of life well. He was also not bothered too much by the enormity of
the task. The management of fear would be tough but he was sure; it would not
be as tough as the management of hunger, management of greed and management of
sexuality which humanity had failed to do. The acceptance of the primary
need to understand fear helped him in unexpected way. As he grew up, he
actually developed an objective perception about all his fears and anxieties.
This objectivity helped him understand the power of the conscious mind over
unconscious and sub-conscious mind. Not that he could conquer all his fears and
anxieties but he had better control over his fears. His conscious mind stood
him in good stead with a power of analyses of what was happening to him and
why. This assured that fear was never out of control to reach a stage of panic. In the progression of time, he
got inclined to the idea that fear was actually good for him, or for anybody,
who could have the objectivity standards to understand it. Fear was a very
positive signal about the incidence of an unattained and unprepared mind. An
unknown thing or idea cannot spark off fear. A known thing or idea has the
similar capacity. It is things or ideas in between the two ends that create
fears. A rope in a semi-dark room makes one panicky as it looks like a snake
but even an actual snake in a totally dark room fails to create fear. A snake
generating fear is good thing. The snake experts also know that its venom is
deadly but they do not fear it because they have complete knowledge about snake
behavior and all possible dynamics of its threat perception. Fear is an instant
invite for positive action. Fear makes you accept that something is wrong and
negative with your mind programming. You need to delete the program and write a
new one with complete and objective knowledge about something which unleashed
fear. Fear is an invitation to become your own god by embarking on a journey
towards the best of your own potentials. As he developed good
understanding of fear, he realized that the formlessness, or what the doctor
called unreality feeling was also not a bad thing either. He actually stared to
use the unreality experience as a constructive tool. The objectivity standards
also made him take his formlessness as just a media, like anxiety and fear.
This formlessness or unreality was value-neutral and presented an opportunity
for greater objectivity benchmarks. A very beneficial proposition for humanity! He began to understand that
minus or plus; pain or pleasure; was not the ideal state of being. It had to be
a zero " a truly objective, value-neutral position. Most sins and aberrations
of humanity were committed when humans drifted too far either in the plus of
pleasure or minus of pain. Humans committed acts of banality and benediction,
omission and commission on the basis of his or her judgment of the reality he
or she perceived as facing at a particular moment of time and space. Quite
often, the real which was identified as real was either more on the side of
plus or minus, often off target of the real. Mayank later on developed
mastery over the craft and called it a trick. He could actually help himself on
the onset of the bout of formlessness. Whenever, he felt his body and senses
were too overwhelming or ruffled up, in minus or plus, and he could commit a
mistake, he would slip into what he called the zero-mode. He had developed a way to trigger off the formlessness
bout and as he welcomed it, he gained on the objectivity benchmarks for
himself. In the years to come, he used
the technique to avoid many sins and wrongdoings which men his age would commit
with aplomb. As he passed his prime of youthful years he was happy to discover
that he had developed two personalities. The formlessness had turned into a
personality which he felt remained silent and in the backstage, giving
frontstage to his physical personality which was socially interactive. He
successfully used one of his two personalities interchangeably to derive best
of results for him. He even enjoyed his split personalities simultaneously,
realizing very well that this had made him an enigmatic person in the eyes of
most of his relatives, friends and colleagues. The liberal of them would call him
maverick but most would prefer a ‘confused’ tag for him. ** CHAPTER 3 Mayank was not that young to
allow any momentary lapse of reasoning and take a fleeting decision. Though 34,
his disposition suited a 45-year old. A week earlier, he felt an urge to do
something even at the risk of being labeled hasty and rash. However, coming
back from Manali, he had his mind in poise and clear on what he wished to do
and how. The mountains had stoned the poise in him. He rang up the reporter who had
written the scam story and as he had expected, the reporter had been handed
over transfer orders which would mean he would quit his job. Reporters are very
reluctant to change their places. It takes years for a reporter to build his
contacts and his worth depends on his contacts. He could sense a shade of anger
building up inside him. Perhaps, his own anger and frustration with his
profession had piled on the incident. As a journalist he had so many issues
which he held dear to his heart and wanted a patient hearing from his editor
and owner of the newspaper. Let alone as a professional; as a social person too
he believed he had genuine questions which at best needed clear answers but at
least, he expected sympathetic audience to such questions. His anger always liberated him.
It gave him the energy to vent his feelings, to bring up queries. He believed
that inquisitiveness was a growth sign. He would never allow his simple and
innocuous ‘why’ to wither away. Anger was his critical energy that jolted him
out of the inertia of status quoism
that the social milieu around him would often slap on his face. Anger would
give him the energy to extend strong support to his instinctive inquisitiveness
by adding the stubbornness of his determined self. He used his anger to ascertain that
at least things were seen in right perspective. He was always very clear in his
mind about the fact that judgment about a justified action can be postponed but not the judgment of a justified thought position. A fact will remain a
fact even if its practice be procrastinated or even stopped. What irritated
Mayank most was that most people, who were in the positions from where taking
right judgment and that too at the right point of time would make the world a
better place, would simply not do it. The tragedy is that most often, they
would use all power at their disposal to kill the question itself. Naturally,
the questioner became first victim. For the larger society, rooted
in inertia and status quoism, a
question is like a poisonous snake. People with baton of socio-economic and
political authority are so panicky of the venom of non-conformity, which a
question has the potential to unleash, that they are quick to thrash its head.
Often, innocuous and well-meaning questions and questioners are killed in the
panic over the threat to peace and order of suitable conformism. Questions are important. God is
the biggest question. The religion is the mother of all questions. The greatest
tragedy of humanity is that today religion smothers more questions than it was
suppose to answer. Regrettable it is that on the name of religion, mediocre and
conformist answers are being forced on masses and many meaningful questions are
not even allowed to breathe. Since his childhood, Mayank had
witnessed his family members stifling questions which he asked innocently. He
would be hushed up and told that it was bad manners. Often, discipline was
considered the primary virtue and even his innocuous curiosity would be
bracketed as undisciplined behavior. Discipline as the greatest morality was
not always acceptable to him as he saw it as a non-reciprocal tool of outdated
notions of societal conformity. Even later, in his school, in
college and in his career, he would be faced with the authoritative structure
that emphasized and enforced discipline, pouncing on any chance to kill even the
most innocent inquisitiveness. A slap would always save the burden of thousands
of unconvincing words for the authority. And why would anyone anyway consider
it an authority if it didn’t slap! This only made him become sure
and more confident of the righteousness and justification of his natural
inquisitiveness. The nervousness that he could see his questions generated
among those who were responsible for answers assured him that righteousness was
on his side. If not, why would questions scare? The force with which the
authoritative layers attempted to smother questions only reflected the reality
that there was something that they feared the questions would expose " either
their incompetence or ignorance to answer them or the larger hypocrisy of
humanity. He grew up to the realism that
asking question was a greater virtue than giving answers. Keeping a question
alive, not allowing it to die prematurely required a lot of courage, character
and conviction. Almost everyone claimed to have the answers; some of them
probably had. Most of them even fought for their answers to be the only
justified one. Many had the authority to impose answers or the refusal of it on
people. Only few however had questions and the courage to stand them. He
realized, if necessity was the mother of inventions, inquisitiveness was the
primary energy behind all inventions, all creations. He refused the socially popular
notion that a question was a sign of weakness as it exposed the ignorance of
the questioner. He learnt it quite early in his youthfulness that a question is
sign of innocence and courage. It required childlike innocence and courage of
highest order to rise above the fear of being labeled an ignorant, to face the
taunts of peer group and society to be a duffer, even retarded. He had made up
his mind to always be on the side of questions. He had accepted that if
something had fear in its side, it was good as it would lead to the ultimate
truth. He opted
for media as a career primarily because he felt the profession would provide
him a good platform for raising his questions. He also believed media had the
responsibility to find the right answers. He thought he was naturally inclined
to be in media as inquisitiveness was the core character of a good journalist
and he had it. He had also learnt that media was feared just because of its
freedom and privilege to ask questions to the high ups and mighty. He chose the
print media, a newspaper, as he always believed in the power of the printed
words. In the first three years of his
career in media, he had realized the gap between the fiction and the fact.
Within media, more questions were killed than given life. Media itself killed a
lot many questions as either it would be detrimental to its own economic health
or too troublesome to ask. He learnt it later that this was not a very
depressing fact. All goodness has to operate within the confines of
practicality. Idealisms too have to be sustainable. What troubled him however
was that valid questions were being shunned because of sheer ignorance and
inflated professional ego and pride of media people. Early in his career as a
journalist, he asked his chief reporter why he allowed so many crime stories in
local news. Mayank also complained to him that rape stories were being written
with unnecessary graphic details that put victim in very poor light. He showed
him a story published a day back which narrated in detail that the rapist
gagged the mouth of the victim with one hand and that of her small child
sleeping beside her with another hand. He then raped her lifting her sari to her stomach. Mayank told the
chief reporter that the story not only was in very poor taste as it
unnecessarily presented graphic details of a heinous crime, it was also
factually wrong as such a chain of incident could never have happened. He
reasoned that humans had only two hands and if two of the hands of the
perpetrator of the crime were busy smothering the mouths of victim and her
child, how could he get a third hand to lift the sari of the victim? And more importantly, was the reporter of the
story present at the time of rape to witness that the sari of the victim was lifted up to her stomach and not beyond? The
chief reporter got infuriated and defended his reporter saying that it was not
his fault as what he wrote in his story was the version he found in the FIR of
the rape. ‘If the police write illogical things in their report, what we can
do? We are only supposed to go by the police records’, the chief reporter said
almost yelling at him. The news editor had intervened and had taken Mayank away
who was unwilling to accept the answer of the chief reporter. He insisted this
was not the right answer of his question. The news editor later on reasoned with
him, ‘Young man, you are still new to the trade. These rape stories with such
colorful details are the flavors of the day, the pick of the stories read by
most readers. These bloody cops too enjoy writing a rainbowishly detailed FIR
of the rape. They would not do it for any other crime. Everyone loves a good
rape…I mean a rape story!’ Mayank asked him how was he sure that every reader
loved such rape stories? Did he have any research done or any survey published
that confirmed the percentage of readers loving it? The news editor paused for
a moment and then said in an irritated voice, ‘No survey is required. If I love
them as a journalist, the readers would also love it; that is for sure. Don’t
you know; sex sells more than anything in this world?’ Mayank regretted that he worked
at a place where even seniors had such inflated sense of ego and
self-importance that they refused to see the larger questions. They could not
see the difference between sex and a rape. They were happy to demolish the huge
separating line between a crime and gratification. No doubt, the basic issue of
sanity was relegated to back seat in media. The common sense inquisitiveness
was also a big casualty. Even a kid knows that humans have only two hands but a
zealous journalist has lost even this common sense. The biggest trouble the media
faced, that Mayank could realize as he continued with the profession, despite
the oddities was that most seniors passed on this sick and archaic mentality
and attitude to their juniors. Those who did not like to be part of this
stupidity were labeled as unfits. He was
sure he wanted to confront the question which his anger kept alive and kicking.
He looked at his watch and it was 7 pm. In the balcony of his flat where he
lived alone, he could feel the evening’s youthfulness entering his breathe and
he was ready to move to the next step of his plan. Mayank’s call at 7 pm had made
him understand that he would have to cancel his next morning’s meeting.
Whenever Mayank wanted him for a talk, it would start late evening and end by
the break of dawn. He agreed on the phone that he would head home straight
away. Curious as usual, he had asked Mayank what was the occasion for
celebration and he had replied, ‘I am quitting my job next morning and whole
night we will celebrate’. He had no choice but to rush home. Before starting
his car he called Utkarsh but he was out of town. Utkarsh, he and Mayank were
school friends and formed a trio complementing each other so well for the last
24 years. He desperately wanted Utkarsh to be with him now and was sure that
Mayank too would love to have him with them. Mayank had indeed called Utkarsh
to tell him to join them and knowing that he was out of town, he had briefed
him about his decision to quit his job. Ashish
Sinha, Deputy General Manager, Marketing, Tantra Tele Services. His business
card would read. On his profile, on a social networking site, he had uploaded
long paragraphs about him which he could not understand as Mayank had written
them for him to attract single girls. Being a friend of a person like Mayank
was not very easy but it came as a package. Mayank would do a lot of things for
him, which he would flaunt as his own and this somehow compensated the trouble
his friendship with Mayank created for him. Five companies, four ex-girl
friends and a journey from assistant manager in an FMCG company to Deputy
General Manager in a telecom company in ten years was not a bad CV for Ashish. “So,
angry young man! Finally you have found the villain of your life and you want
your anger to sustain so that you could battle it out with him. But how can
your resignation do any harm to your editor”, Ashish asked, picking up the
conversation as he finished his first glass of whisky. “Who said the editor is my
villain and I’m quitting to harm him?” “No, I mean what I perceive is
that you are angry that the editor did not own the crisis and instead of
protecting his reporter he took action against him. I presume this is double
standards...stark hypocrisy.” “I would rather say my editor is
not a habitual hypocrite. Usually, he is very true to what he is; a single
personality at most times.” “Oh, hypocrisy is out, then
what?” “No, it is not out. I am not
trivializing the issue by confining it to an individual. I am talking about the
broad-based system of hypocrisy that has percolated deep down in the thought
processes and even general work culture of media in particular and all
organized human endeavors in general.” Ashish knew it was best for him
to listen as Mayank unfolded his heart and all he could do is to pick up any
inconsistency and contradiction in his view point. “You know, hypocrisy no doubt is
the greatest malaise of humanity. I mean, people of all mental levels know well
what is good, ideal and godly. It is in fact such a huge benefit for humanity
that universal goodness and ideals are so simple to see and understand that
even an illiterate can know them. The learning processes devised by humans and
all acquired knowledge actually facilitate avenues to circumvent and obfuscate
the practice of good. Most men and women would speak of good and ideal of life
but they would not put them into action. As a broad rule, more learned and
academically attained a person, more skilled he will be in practicing
hypocrisy”. “Good then; the larger picture
you have sketched, leaves nothing very concrete for people like you and me to
do to make a difference”. Ashish regretted having said
that. Thank God, Utkarsh was not there for he had time and again advised him
not to throw blanket statements aiming to kill a conversation when someone,
especially Mayank would be making a point. He remembered Utkarsh telling him
one evening, ‘When an in-form batsman is scoring runs, the batsman on the other
end should just concentrate on running hard on his call so that the in-form
batsman retains most of the strike and does not get run out before he hits a
century’. Little was lost as Mayank probably did not listen to Ashish as he
continued. “I can say with lots of
confidence that hypocrisy is the mother of most ills of our society. It is
hypocrisy that breeds crisis of faith among men and women. It is this huge gap
between what we say and what we actually do that creates the first seed of
mistrust. The seed of mistrust bears the fruit of anger, rivalry, jealousy and
a spectrum of negative feelings. It is a vicious cycle; anger and rivalry in
turn feed the mistrust and growing mistrust forces people to become greater and
smarter hypocrites. I am not blaming anyone. My generation is bigger hypocrites
than previous generation because they bequeathed us greater mistrust than what
they inherited from their previous generations.” Ashish made second glass of
whisky for himself as part of his resolve to be a supportive non-striking
batsman and keeping quiet, he kept his eyes fixed on Mayank’s face. “You know, sundry hypocrisy that
many people often practice because of sheer foolishness is not dangerous. What
I am angry about is the street-smart cunningness of people, especially those
who are authoritatively positioned in society. It is tragic that most people
practice hypocrisy on the name of being practical and in the name of
practicality become cunning and justify their wrong actions. It angers me no
end when people boast of being practical and use it as a license to unleash a
series of wrong against humanity and society in general.” “And the bigger trouble is that
such people often land at top positions in society and even the society makes
them its idol”, Ashish added making a philosophical face in an attempt to match
the countenance of Mayank and continued, “Most often, such people become your
bosses; my boss, the general manager is also one such big cunning fox. The
amount of intentional lies he has told in his career so far should be more than
the GDP of USA.” Mayank could not resist a smile
and quipped, “What about you?” “Lo..! What about me! And what
can I do? You know it’s a lateral stupidity. I mean, it’s like driving on an expressway
and you have to drive to the prescribed high speed. You stop and your a*s-bone
is splintered into smithereens. It’s a war out there and you make a killing for
surviving and not for fun. You said it yourself that it is a vicious cycle; why
blame me?” “Ashu, I’m not blaming. I
understand we all need to be practical. However, just open up to my humble
request that please be alive and alert to each compromise we do. It is
practical to make a compromise out of compulsion but often, people make
compromises out of sheer convenience. And this people make a smart habit and
try to sound virtuous, the society very willingly tailing up to stamp its seal
of approval. I firmly believe, if we prune them on the basis of sound moral
auditing points, half of the compromises we make will be found as being made as
sheer out of convenience and not compulsion. If we do away with it, much of the
lost faith will be restored. All we need to do is stop being self-possessed and
be open to questions that others have for you.” There wasn’t much for Ashish to
say as he knew it well that Mayank was right. He felt uneasiness at his heart.
This was not unusual as being with Mayank often unleashed such feelings as he
would instill a conflict in him. He wished Mayank would end the conversation or
at least change the topic. That was not to be as Mayank was preparing to deliver
more. “You know Ashu; hypocrisy hits
hard the sanity of the system. In the media, we have a crisis at hand. Why
media, all corporations are facing it. Media faces it the most. We are besieged
with the shortage of good human resource. There are few good hands who know
their work well and they are assets. But they keep moving. Rival houses lure
them with better salaries. So, we have serious sessions on building what they
call institutional loyalty. Sermons are issued and workshops are conducted on
enhancing loyalty of human resource towards the company. And on the other hand,
high ups treat them as disposable syringes. Worse off, talent and work
commitment has become cheaper than loyalty. Personal loyalties start getting
preferences over institutional one. And still workshops on loyalty building and
enhancing human resource quality go on. This hypocrisy is so manifest, so
crudely and cruelly practiced that all employees can understand it and that is
why they work in complete mistrust. The faith over goodness, especially at the
work places has been lost ages back. Worst still is that there is a reactionary
reluctance among the leadership to the admittance that this trend is
annihilating the basic premise of human resource and sanity of institutionalized
work processes.” Ashish could not resist himself,
“You know Monku, I cannot express myself well but I actually understand this
trend better than you. Actually, economics is far greater congregation of
idiots than politics or society. Someone had told me that wherever eight
economists would gather, there will be nine opinions. And if these economists
were Indians, you never know; worse off it they were Americans. I can tell you
with conviction because I am also part of the idiosyncrasies of economics.” Mayank knew that after three
glasses of whisky Ashish would start talking nineteen to the dozen. As he would
start calling him Monk or Monku, it was sure sign of his inhibitions waning
away. He was usually all ears to him on such occasions as he would say things
others may label as trash but Mayank knew, he talked straight out of his heart.
He encouraged him to take the crease and was pleased to see him bat from the
non-striker’s end. “Monk dear, you are a journalist
but you are a good man. I am not, I am a beast. I have to be. I have to see
things differently. You have to see things only this way in corporate jungle to
survive. You know, when I see a beautiful woman, I fix my target. I approach
her, make all right investments on her; may be, use a bit of tricks and manly
pranks on her and I am not even ashamed to admit that some of them may not be
morally as correct as a man like you could approve of. But, my target is to
take her to the bed as early as possible. And, I am not bothered about whether
I can do that or not. I can do that
and that’s why I am in the business since all these years. I’ve done that
often. However, my success rating depends on how much time I save reaching the
target. This is naked economics. Do it whatever way it takes, but do it fast.
You must have heard, in economics they say, all realities exist in short run
only as in the long run we are all dead.” Mayank wanted Ashish to play
some more swashbuckling strokes and continue his joy at the non-striking end of
the batting pitch. “Ashu, you are jumping your
lines. Are you okay? Take a break. Take some fresh air.” “No, I’m fine…I am fine”. “I appreciate your approach to
the idea but you need to take one step at a time”. “Yup Monku…I realize that. See,
my point is; we are here for making profit and it’s a hugely competitive stuff
out there. In economics, all realities are countable and we run our companies
on the clear cut operative philosophy of counting it faster than others. We
cannot afford long run aims and ambitions. That is where society and economy
see differently. Human Resource idealism and institutional ethics etc are all
long run things. But in the short run you have to ensure that you survive to
remain alive in the long run.” As Mayank did not interrupt him,
Ashish felt encouraged to go ahead with his views. “That was why I used this
beautiful woman analogy. What society thinks as proper is that the father of
the woman will find a suitable boy for her and he will spend unnecessary money
on her dowry and marriage. And what the suitable boy will do is finally take
the woman to the bed. Or, the woman would waste her youth days finding a
lovable guy and struggling to get her family accept him and the vice versa.
After big trouble the love will result in a marriage and even then the woman
would land herself on the bed. Even the law admits that a marriage is de jure and complete only when it is
consummated. The countable reality, the pragmatic exactness is; though it
sounds offensive, that the beautiful woman has to be ultimately taken to the
bed. Economics sees the countable end and does not waste time and energy on
those processes which society prescribes as human and just. So, if you see from
a different point of view, the hypocrisy has its origin and support in society.
Economics does exactly what it thinks, sees and says. But then, within
economics there is a small society and whatever hypocrisy is being associated
with economics is actually because of this small society within. This human
resource bullshit is actually a confused society within.” Mayank did not wish to bat
longer. He had already decided to declare the innings. He only wished Ashu
could see the larger picture. But he understood that mindset issues were hard
to trickle down fast on the perceptional platform. Economy globally was facing new
process benchmarks and operative principles. Liberalization changed everything
fast. Survival in the open competitive environment was tough and often cruel.
This toughness and cruelty percolated in the work environment within. He remembered, when he had
joined media, both technology and profits were in bad shape but the work
environment was great. Within two-three years, investment made everything at
par with global benchmark but then, the mood and work milieu in the newsroom
worsened. The joy of work was squeezed out gradually even as sales and profits
touched new heights. Ashish said it right. Economics found its short-term
agenda and happily buried the long-term issues of human resource. Who cares!
The girl after all had to land on the bed and it happened fast. Quite as what
the operative prudence of economics prescribed! ** CHAPTER 4 At 11.45 am the owner made two
calls. He rang up the editor first and asked him whether Mayank was going to
the rival newspaper? The editor as usual had not checked the mails in the
morning and was rather taken aback. He could not answer the owner’s query. “Editor Saheb, at least open the
laptop sometimes when the company has invested on it”, a visibly irritated
owner said adding, “see the mail first and report me in half an hour which
newspaper Mayank is joining and what’s the package. Also send me an explanatory mail why your
trusted Colonel left your army”. The general manager smiled as
the owner called him and asked to report him in all possible details whether
the editor mishandled Mayank and what impact his resignation could have on the
editorial team spirit as he was very popular among them. The first thing both the editor
and general manager did after receiving the owner’s call was to call Mayank but
he would not respond. The editor was quick to perceive the seriousness of the
situation. He was in for big trouble as the resignation issue would revive all
dormant issues against him and his detractors within would leave little to
embarrass him taking advantage of the situation. He hastened to read his mail
to be in control of things. The general manager checked that
the deputy general manager, sales had arrived in his chamber and ordered two
strong coffees. The deputy general manager, marketing had left his home and
would be joining him soon. “So early in the day you have
invited me for coffee that means somebody’s a*s has gone for a toss and shock
me if it is not him”, the sales head
blabbered, almost barging into general manager’s room. “Genius...stupendously
genius…such a gross wastage of talent here…if I were the owner of the newspaper
I would have promoted you to vice-president for guessing it right.” “How bad is the ground
situation... is it out of control?” “Not yet…but we will make it.
Don’t have to do much this time.” “Sir Ji, give me the whole lead
story. You know we sales people are basically hawkers; only when I read the
whole story I can decide which way to sell it.” “Oh! The story is simple. A man
was cuddling his dear baby boy in his lap. The boy was very happy to get his
father’s attention. In sheer joy the baby kicked his limbs in the air to
express his feelings. One of his kicks landed on the balls of his dad. As the
dad screamed in pain, the terrified boy pissed in his lap. The story is as simple
as this.” The coffee arrived. A visibly
happy general manager asked for some snacks and by the time the attendant could
come up with it from the office canteen, general manager had narrated to the
sales head the entire story from the resignation mail of Mayank to the owners
phone calls. The sales head was about to say
something when the deputy general manager, marketing entered the room, as usual
in a disturbed state of affairs. “The condom ad is missing today
as you had instructed us not to negotiate beyond 45 per cent discount and the
rival stooped far below to lick their a*s”, he shot before he settled on the
chair. “To hell with the ad…do you
regret about the ‘missing condoms’ even when you are in the bed with your wife?
Anyway, this news is stale. I knew about the deal late evening itself. I had
called you for different reason. Have your coffee first.” The sales head smiled in the
side chair. He said to himself, ‘is this man really as stupid as he presents
himself to be or he does it purposely to counter the devilish mechanisms of the
general manager?’ He put his bet on the latter. The sales head enjoyed his
snacks as the general manager enquired about what the latest development in
government advertisement case was and whether there was any change of mind. “How long this will go? You know
Boss asks me the same question and you do not seem to have any answer as yet”,
general manager said annoyingly. “Sir Ji, the problem is, the
chief minister does not want to talk anything on this issue. His personal secretary
has told me that chief minister is very upset. And I think his point is
justified. He says chief minister also knew there was something wrong with the
medical exam results and he had been thinking of setting up a probe when we hit
the headlines. The chief minister is angry that even when he has now announced
enquiry into the matter, it is just because we chose to run the story that the
opposition has gained upper hand. The opposition is now making a hue and cry
and misleading the people by saying that the enquiry is a cover up exercise”. “Yeah…I know this too but tell
me what is the way out? I am going to tell the Boss that from next time, it
should be made mandatory for the editorial team to consult the management
before going ahead with such stories. Bloody who will feed these wide mouthed
beggars if we don’t earn for them. Right now, we have to make right moves to
ensure that the ban on government ads is lifted as soon as possible.” “Sir, if you could accept my
humble suggestion, I would say that this is beyond us. The officials have
clearly said they could not help as the chief minister has himself ordered the
ban. Only he can lift it. The problem is we cannot even go to the chief
minister. Only the editorial people can save the day, as chief minister would
meet only them. And why not they, after all they have landed us in this
trouble?” “My dear brother, first time in
so many years I am not regretting that I made you the deputy general manager.
Genius…stupendous genius; you have prescribed the winning formula. Why should
we lose our sleeps, those who have brought the Tsunami should also foot the
bill of rehabilitation, ain’t it?” The general manager looked at
the sales head for support and confirmation. He smiled as usual and offered him
a cigarette which the general manager took and gave it to the marketing head
who kept it in his shirt pocket as if it was a trophy of victory. As the marketing head moved out
of the room, the general manager worked out his strategies and assigned the
sales head his little part in his game plan. “You can use the services of my
personal secretary; her English is as beautiful as she is. Ask her to draft a
mail to the Boss. In the mail, you only express your concern that newspaper
looked weak in the last one week and though the sales were not down yet but the
unsold percentage had gone up on account of poor cash sale. Do not mention
anything about editorial and shoot the mail within half an hour so that it
should sound to the Boss that you are still unaware about the resignation of
Mayank”. As the sales head moved out of
his room, the general manager picked up the phone to call the chief reporter. “General Manager here... got the
news? What news? Lo… a journalist asks me what news. Your dear friend Mayank
has been fired and you don’t know yet.” “Fired…? But he has resigned! Editor
Saheb had phoned me half an hour back and he told me Mayank resigned citing
personal reasons. He even asked me to go to his place and ask him to talk to Editor
Saheb as he was not picking up the call”, the chief reporter replied to the
general manager in utter confusion. “What else the poor man could
do? He was demoralized so much. And what was his fault? What a simple and
honest man like Mayank can do but tender his resignation when you push him that
hard against the wall? I know the inside thing; there were efforts to influence
the Boss against Mayank and all sorts of wrong information were being fed to
the Boss so that he fired Mayank. He took the right decision and well in time
to save his career. And I tell you, you may be next in line as you are being
publicized as a man of Mayank’s lobby. But do not worry; I am the general
manager here. Mayank should have come to me but he trusted someone who did him
in. Bad choices always make people pay for it. I hope you understand”. Satisfied that he had made best
use of his resources to attain what he wanted, the general manager started
writing the mail to the owner. Dear Sir, I’m writing to you in utmost
confidentiality. It is truly unfortunate chain of
events that we find ourselves into. No doubt, there is an immense need of
caution and care in handling the situation. Prima facie it seems that
somewhere, this important point has been missed. As Mayank is not responding to
anyone right now, we have reasons to believe that he looks hurt and down. What
I have gathered from editorial team is that he had not taken things too kindly
and had some sort of run down with Editor Saheb (Details awaited). In the past too, I had pleaded
with Editor Saheb to go easy with his penchant for office time booze bouts as
often it affects his judgment and handling. This new development may unsettle
many in editorial but I will see to it that nothing untoward happens. Sincerely yours. General Manager. PS: I’ll call as and when I get
to talk to Mayank. Prakash Pandey, the sales head
had to take a tough decision. He smiled at his own predicament. The choice
between the devil and deep sea! He was himself a living predicament. A man of
high academic credentials but he was onto a profession which demanded street
smart levels of hawking and at times, extents of cunningness which his heart
would not approve of. He hated the autocratic and closed door mannerisms of the
editor and was equally at war with the ‘me-only’ attitude of the general
manager who technically was his boss. The editor would make serious efforts to
boss around him but with little success. The editorial and sales war was always
on. The sales head had amazing gift
of putting self-made quotations in the mouth of historical figures and he would
do it with such seriousness and aplomb that it would be impossible to
disbelieve. This he would do intentionally to embarrass his rivals. Once in the
chamber of the editor, he had said to Mayank, ‘Winston Churchill had told
Roosevelt in 1943 that the chief curse of humanity was that superior
intelligence was always ruled over by inferior intelligence and that was
because God Almighty believed in the theory of balance of power’. Mayank had
understood his jibe and had prodded him to add more by asking, ‘how do you know
of this historical fact’ to which he had said, ‘Joseph Stalin has written the
full account of the conversation between Churchill and Roosevelt in his
autobiography’. Mayank had a hearty laugh as he knew it too well that to whom
it was directed. The editor had neither doubted the story nor did he understand
and had continued watching live cricket on his desktop computer. This was however unusual, as
often, the sales head would credit Marco Polo and his accounts to most of the quotes
he would muster up. He would say it with a dead face, ‘I admire Marco Polo as
he was an obedient husband like me and had left home on the advice of his wife
to find and write about all those living people on earth who were superior
stupid than him. I will too do the same someday.’ The sales head weighed his
options on the basis of long-term mileage and arrived at a decision on the
basis of the old corporate wisdom of balance of power. He rubbed his hands in
sheer joy to visualize the end result of his game plan. The editor was almost done with
the morning meeting with the reporters when the sales head entered his room. He
gestured him to have a seat. “So, what’s the bad news from
your side this morning”, the editor initiated the talk. “Why bad one…I think it is a
usual day of business!” “Pandey Ji, it suggests you do
not seem to know the full story. Everyone today is interested in grabbing a
slice of my precious a*s. But they don’t know that like a lizard, I can grow my
a*s as many times they chop it off.” The sales head laughed heartily
correcting him that lizards were more fortunate than humans as God had chosen
not to trouble them by giving them a protruded a*s and instead gave them a
tail. He then told him in a manner of earnest inquisitiveness, “Yeah…morning
birds were talking about a rebellion in your army.” “Rebellion…! And in my army! You
need to see it differently. This is battleground of life. This is men’s war. Do
we invite these pigeon-hearted boys to join the battle? We don’t. We face the enemies
upfront. Losing or winning is part of the game but your destined part is to
fight like a man…a true warrior with a lion-heart. Sad it is that at times,
some soldiers join the ranks whose best place to breathe is in their mothers’
lap. These cowards are deserters when the first shot of enemies’ artillery
rends the air in the battleground. For the general and the army, it is often a
good riddance. The general is saved of the unnecessary burden of footing the
bill of their coffins.” “I presume; this is an
overreaction and circumstantial assessment of reality.” “So be it.” “It should not be it. All wars
are not won in the battleground and all enemies need not be taken to war to win
against them. Some gentleman said somewhere at sometime that more muscles, more
hurdles in peace and that’s why brain has the least of both.” The editor calmed a bit and
threw a circumspect gaze towards the sales head. His instinct warned him
against it but he felt he was getting inclined to listen to what the sales head
was saying. He didn’t trust him, no doubt about it but the way the sales head
sat relaxed and spoke with authoritative composure, making constant eye
contacts with him, he thought it was not bad actually to pay heed to what he
was attempting to hint at. The sales head realized that his words had succeeded
in doing what they were intended to and he quickly changed the tack. “Editor Saheb, Marco Polo once
visited our town after his long journey to China. Outside the town gate he saw
a man with a sword walking impatiently, looking every now and then towards the
path, sitting hesitatingly and within seconds start walking again. Marco Polo
thought he was a robber and he might even kill him. But, as he approached him,
it was clear that the man with the sword was least interested in him. Marco
Polo could not resist his curiosity and asked the man what he was doing there
with a sword in hand and why was he so impatient. The man said in apparent
anger that he was waiting here for his friend to come so that he could kill him
before his unholy foot could disgrace his town. Marco Polo asked why he was
ready to kill a person who he was calling a friend. He replied that his
inevitable victim was once a friend and no more as he had said disgraceful
things about his dear wife whom he loved more than anything in the world. Marco
Polo asked how he could know that his friend had done such grave injustice to
him to which he said his neighbor had said so a few moments before. Marco Polo
asked how he was sure that what his neighbor said was true. The man said with
confidence that his neighbor was a notorious thief and he had overheard his
friend saying such nasty things against his wife’s integrity when he had gone
late night at his friend’s house for committing theft. Marco Polo smiled and
asked him to go home right then assuring him that he would hold his friend
there till he returned from home after ensuring that his wife was well. The man
reluctantly went home but Marco Polo knew the man had lost his wife to his
neighbor who, after ensuring that he would be killed by his powerful friend
would have fled away with his beautiful wife.” “So, what is the moral of the
story then?” “It is subjective…it depends on
your individual positioning…there may be more than one. One moral of the story,
the objective and mandatory one is that since the age of Marco Polo, the truth
remains that your neighbor always has the potential to be your worst enemy
because he is the nearest and especially when you have a beautiful wife at
home”, the sales head said closing the door behind him. The editor promptly swung into
action to rush to the facts. He called the attendant who was in the morning
duty for the general manager’s cabin and asked him some straight questions. He
smiled as the attendant answered his queries. He handed him a hundred rupee
currency and lovingly enquired about the health of his ailing wife. He recollected the story told by
the sales head a few minutes back and made some mental calculations. There were
some loose ends in the scene. He could not accept that the sales head would not
align with his neighbor and instead
look like being supportive to him even when he was in crisis. Hesitatingly, he
picked up the intercom. “Pandey Ji, as an afterthought;
it might be possible that the friend of the man in your story had done
something similar in the past or something wrong and that’s why this man was
easily led to believe what his neighbor gossiped about his friend.” “Editor Saheb, the important
thing should not be missed in the mist of dark possibilities. The question in
the core is a smart choice between probability and certainty. Whether you trust
a friend, a strong one, who had probably
turned against you or a certain thief
who, unfortunately, was your neighbor?” “And should it matter that the
man’s wife was extremely beautiful?” “It is indeed the crux of the
matter. Marco Polo would not care if it were otherwise.” “Your wife is beautiful too!” “My neighbor has even better…!” ** CHAPTER 5 Those were the best moments in
his life when she would be around. She was in the prime of her
blossoming years of youthfulness. Was she beautiful…! A definitional conundrum!
Beauty, especially of a woman is a deterministic realism. It is as localized or
regional as weather preferences. Then, personal choices also create strong
benchmarks. Rather difficult to have a universal yardstick of beauty. Mayank
would remember how Ashish had extended a rare concurrence with this idea of
beauty and had philosophically added, ‘That’s why I have never seen a poster of
any Miss Universe or Miss World in the bedroom of any boy.’ Mayank would call her the most
beautiful enterprise in his life. That kept him in constant fear. He knew most
beautiful things in life were ephemeral. Strange though, he never thought
beauty was the best thing about her. He loved her vitality and valued as a huge
complement to his own personality for his own was rather low. When she would
come close to him, he could feel the pink of her health and vitality in the
millions of specks of her heavily moist breath. He found it strange but her
breath would remind him of the moist and strangely aromatic air which he had
breathed in when sitting beneath a very old banyan tree in the backyard of his
native village. He related it to a clear sign of her superior health and took a
lot of security and confidence from it. He admired more the fact that
she from her very presence would raise the bar of his potential and
possibilities as a person. Mayank would always be indebted to her for a strange
realization which dawned upon him only when she entered his life. She chiseled
a man out of him; made him understand the multi-dimensionality of roles a man
is invested with by the almighty or the nature. He could gain the importance of
the pride of the burden of performances as well as the joy of actually
performing these multi-dimensional roles. Almost a year back, when he
first met her, the first feeling he had was that of the protectiveness of a
father. She looked so young and effervescent, almost like a college sophomore;
capricious and vulnerable. It was one of the reader interactive programs
organized by his newspaper and she was invited. There were other women in the
program but she caught the attention of all men because of her spiritedness.
Men are men and anywhere they will be too willing to extend ample proof of it.
Men start speaking the language of their beneath the belt desire and even start
picking up commensurate signals which may not actually be there but their
accentuated and conditioned mind would see one. A bubbly woman, who does not
wear a culturally self-imposed veil of nonchalance and pretentious aura of
pre-eminence, automatically draws an ‘available’ label in the language of men.
Mayank could see it happening with her. He promptly took her in his
authoritative custody as if he were her dad. She took proper notice of his
gesture. Later, though he got to know that she was no college girl but a
professional, working for a private bank; his dad-like feelings for her didn’t
change. She, by her enigmatic persona
and inexplicable mannerism would set personality benchmarks for him. Being with
her opened such varied roles for him and he realized that doing them gave him
such satisfying feelings which he could not clearly understand and name. One
day, she would be preparing to go out with him and suddenly she would complain
lovingly to Mayank, ‘I’m standing in front of the wardrobe for ten
minutes….when would you decide which dress I should wear?’ He would smile and
say, ‘the pink one…the color compliments you’. She will feel elated and wear
the dress. He could never realize that she expected such a role from him which
he would usually consider intrusive and a no no…! The very feeling that he was
trusted by her so much that she actually delegated her right to make choices for
herself to him, made him realize how much responsible and correct he always needed
to be to stand up to her trust. He realized this was not a small thing. Often,
men are trusted with loads of emotional gems by women they love but they are so
self-obsessed that they don’t even understand how quickly they squander them.
Men often pride and strive for what they give to their women but seldom value
what they get from them. He was not scared but felt very humbled by this. His
discretion for goodness was only sharpened. He was sure he would always cherish
the wealth she entrusted to him and would never waste a dime, let alone a gem. One of the most amazing and cherished memories with her was
of an evening with her in her studio apartment flat. She was down with cold and
as she lived alone, he visited her to enquire about her health and be a
support. She had trouble breathing and all of a sudden, she asked him to rub
the decongestant ointment on her chest and back. He unfastened the top two
buttons of her shirt and was thinking of looking the other way when she started
a conversation and he had to look in her eyes all the while he rubbed the
ointment on her chest. He was very conscious that his hands should remain
confined to the upper region but still he would unintentionally get the touch
of the softness beneath. She turned back and half lifted her shirt to bare her
back to him. He could see the marble of white and feel the silk in his hands.
He carefully buttoned her up and tucked her in a thick blanket. He would clean
her dripping nose with his hands as if she were a baby. He would watch her
sleep comfortably. He felt a strange sense of satisfaction. It emanated out of
his realization that childlike innocence and complete trust is the most potent
and pious emotion of humanity. He felt resplendently elated that he was worthy
of such an emotion. Nobody in his life had reposed such complete and colossal
trust on him as she had, nor had he experienced such immaculate innocence ever.
However, what gave him greater contentment was his internal knowledge that all
throughout his physical intimacy with her; he had not for one moment felt
sensuousness. He was not sure why and how his being responded truly and
mutually to her childlike innocence and trust. He could actually feel the pride
of paternal care still alive in him as he watched her sleep well; her chest
undulating to the rhythm of deep breathe. He felt full…fulfilled…! He felt
liberated…formless....infinite…! It is because of her that he
started doing things he never ever thought he would do. He started watching
cookery shows and bought recipe books as he enjoyed cooking for her. He found
the recipes too common and available in most restaurants he could visit. He
added his imaginations to the recipes and created fusion food which would make
her so happy. He would mix the styles and ingredients of south Indian recipes
with Chinese, the Punjabi recipes with Italian and local dishes with Mexican to
create unique tastes and looks of his food. She will be so happy and fight like
a kid to reveal the recipes which he would protest naughtily and teasingly say,
‘the recipes are fond memories of my former wife who fled away with my driver
and that’s why I cannot share them with anyone’. He derived immense satisfaction in mothering her. He would
feed her with his hands as she would playfully refuse to take her hands out of
the pocket of her jacket. And, if she liked the taste of the food, she would
insist making him eat it by joining her lips to his lips and move half of her munched
morsel in his mouth. Keeping the lips entwined, she would ask him how the taste
was. He knew; humanity had not created a word and a language which could help
in answering her question. His moist eyes however would betray the gratitude to
the almighty and the woman in his life! His emotional and physical
intimacies with her, as their relationship grew, would leave him exhausted,
confused and even annoyed. For her, intimacy was as natural as for a child.
When with him, she would actually not like to behave like an adult. As a kid
never thinks before saying or demanding anything, she too would look least
bothered about the practicality of it. She would hug him and sleep in his arms
and lap. He would try to put her in the bed but she would insist he remained
there with her in bed. She would clutch him, wrap herself around him and sleep
for hours. He could not keep her away from him. Her breasts would remain softly
pressed against his chest and she would wake up and groan complainingly if he
tried to unlock himself. Once, he used slight force of hands, in a determined
attempted to separate her from his embrace and she responded by crying like a
baby. The tears would not stop despite thousand apologies and finally he had to
pull her back into a tighter embrace to restore her usual peaceful sleep. Initially, he found himself
precariously poised handling her intimacy language. He would wonder how one
could sleep when in such passionate proximity. He checked his doubts and once,
when she looked like in sleep in his cuddle, he squeezed her closer. Her breast
bones could rub against his. First time, he could feel the velvety traces of
her chubby stomach as he pulled her close wrapping his arm around her waist. As
he felt her abdomen neighborhood, he missed a heartbeat. He planted his lips
against her softly and gently massaged her back. He felt an unexplainable buzz
in his body; his muscles contracted, felt cold inside though he sweated and
finally he could not breathe anymore. He let out a groan and pulled himself away.
She stirred and opened her eyes in complete bewilderment. He could see a rather
idiotic expression on her face which is usual when someone is abruptly jolted
out of his sleep. She didn’t say anything, locked herself back in his hug and
slept like a stupid. He realized, not much to his amazement, that she actually
slept in great peace in his embrace. To her, he and his hug was like a teddy
bear comfort. He returned her, her childhood days. She would feel the teddy
bear security and confidence when in his arms and would sleep well. That was
pure child act but she was not a kid trapped in an adult body. He would repeat
the act on her when he knew she was not sleeping and she would respond his
groans, her body tweaking as her muscles contracted too. Once, she kissed him
unusually long and he asked her whether she knew that a long and wet kiss like
that was a sure sign of passion and sensuousness. She did not reply; thought
for a moment and then almost munched his mouth, leaving scar marks on his lower
lip. He spent lots of time with her and more on analyzing his
relationship with her. He could realize that affection was important...intimacy
was important...more important was the person who would share them but...most
important however was the power of wide and deep knowledge which makes
realization of all goodness. A blind might throw a gold coin in his hand and a
deaf would not pick it up even if the coin fell behind him. A monkey passing by
would pick up the coin, try to chew it, find it tasteless and would throw it. A
child playing nearby would pick up and would be dejected to see it twisted and
would toss it in the well. It is individual knowledge of true joy, discretion of real
goodness and the courage to pick up the right and righteous option which is most
important. A beautiful woman on the street is a veritable goodness. Somebody
goes out and molests her. He apparently gets some joy in it. In the language of
economics, this act is what Ashish called as the countable joy and short-term
operative goal. The same girl goes home and her father, seeing her pained
huddles her in his embrace and caresses her long hair gently. The girl forgets
her pain, gets assured of her well-being and turns the usual self. Both were
touches, both had skin and flesh involved in the action but sense of purpose and
emotions differed as the knowledge of goodness was in utter contrast. Life and
its realism is like a beautiful woman but most humans in their stark ignorance
opt the enjoyment of molesting life, without even caring that it pains life no
end. Few geniuses pull life in their laps, hold it in tight embrace, cuddle her
gently with the pure emotion of a creator and make her attain her true self.
Unfortunate it is that there are only a few geniuses left and fewer are those
among the geniuses who have the courage to sustain it as the normal society
would either call them hypocrites, mad, idiots or a certain threat to a
harmonious social order. His realization landed him in
trouble. He understood; she was important for him but only as a catalyst; so
was he for her. She unleashed the potential and possibilities which were
already there within him and he valued it more than she could realize. He even
told her this but she would not register it the way he put it. He wanted her to
understand that she needed to diversify her personality to derive better joy
and satisfaction out of her love for him. He wished she could develop a better
sense of reception, graduate to more meaningful roles in his life, as well as
her own. He knew in his relationship with
her, both of them had reached a stage of mutual commitment. Their relationship
could not be open-ended for long. He even understood that problem was in his
side. He loved her truly and treasured her. He was sincerely indebted to her
for lots of good her presence opened up for him in a short period of less than
a year. Her qualities and dedication to him were unblemished. However, he
stilled believed; she was not very receptive to some of the key areas of their
relationship which he felt was crucial for the completeness of their union. He
would hate to do it but he needed to objectively assess her as a complete
person. He could not accept the theory that love means acceptance of what it is
and how it is. He strongly believed that if he would commit to her, she would
be the most important person in his life. She would be such a close and
continuous presence in his life that she would have the power and potential to
influence him and his future a great deal. Such an important person would have
to be a complete person. She would have to be what it takes to perceive life in
its entirety and enormity. She would have to be open to evolving as a person as
life itself is an evolving reality. The reality, a troubling one,
remained for him that she was not very receptive to newer and wider things in
life and would often be unwilling. More than often, she would be a single
emotion person and very true at it. He would talk with her about myriad of
higher issues of life and humanity and would ask her to share her views on
them. At times, she would be patient and listen to all he had to say but when
her turn came to respond, she would say, ‘what you say is absolutely
right...just tell me what you want me to do. You know you won’t need a second
call’. He would caution her that life is not as simple as she took it. She
could not always take an easy ride of his perception and judgment and she would
have to be geared up to make her own. She would think for a while and then say
in an affected earnestness, ‘I know that you know the problems well and the
solutions too...why do you think I am with you...you are my insurance
policy...and am I a bad premium?’ He would ask her to be serious and would get
a prompt rejoinder, ‘you be with me...you hold me in your arms for eternity... kiss
me so that my eyes are closed in ecstasy and my being melts in your soul... let
troubles come, am I there to feel what comes and goes!...do I fear!...I’m safe
and smiling in the heart of my braveheart...I can walk on pebbles but I know
for sure, your arms will take me to your embrace before my legs bleed…and am I
scared of the blood!...not till you are with me and if not, let them leave my
veins...do I care...!’ He would wish she could also
learn languages other than that of intimacy and affection, which she spoke
brilliantly. He wished to make her see the other side of life where emotions
would not provide solutions even though it would help keeping the bond stronger
and would add pep to the spirit of struggle against the odds. He could not do
so as he could clearly see such persistence with his viewpoint and efforts
would make her insecure. He would immediately realize that she would become
unsettled and behave more childishly. She would perceive it as a sign of loss
of love and would promptly start doing things to replenish it. She would take
his face in both her hands and gently shove it to her soft breasts. As he would
go breathless, she would kiss him passionately and deeply. She would croon
sweet sounding moans in his ears and encourage him to hug her with all his
might. She would accept the intensity and passion of his hug as the sign of his
continued love and affection for her. As he did it to assure her, she would
calm down and fall asleep in his lap. He did not mind being a teddy
bear for her, rather he loved being one for her but he wished, she could accept
and appreciate that life outside teddy bear security was tough. There were
attainments in life waiting for her attention outside the teddy bear
fulfillment. And, the journeys are not so short that she could be carried in
the lap. Moreover, everyone has to go through the individual pains. You cannot
see the seven colors of rainbow through other’s eyes. You need to see it with
your own eyes then only the beauty and joy of rainbow would be unraveled to
you. He regretted that she was a
close door person on such matters. She would not receive and appreciate the
fact that it was his immense love for her which made him pursue her to reach
newer horizons and extend it every day. He wished she could understand that
life; its beauties and pleasures, the pains which broadens and deepens
perceptions, are unraveled to individuals in long and tedious journey of time
and space. The journey has no meaning if you do not have the endowed and
cultivated faculties to pick up experiences and ideas unraveled en route. Love consumed her completely. He
knew; she had run a deficit of it since childhood, like most girls and she
prided it as ultimate virtue. Surrendering her being in all possible sense to
him was her first desire, an instinctive one and the last attainment. Beyond
that everything was his trouble and surely, his calling to deal with it. He had
almost given up. Happy but not satisfied. She was 28 and would remind him
of her age whenever he would tease her that she still had baby flab around her
waist and inside her brain. In one year of relationship with her, he had
reached the level of intimacy with her which would have prompted any other girl
to ask for the next best thing to institutionalize it. His irritation stemmed
out of the fact that he realized he had traveled too far with her and it would
not be easy for either of the two to go back. He also realized that she had
gone beyond the level of doubts about his commitment for her. The question of commitment
ceased to exist for her. It was from his side that the question was in limbo;
she had not even realized that there could be such a question with him. He was
irritated with himself as he was truly in love with her and could never ever
think of giving her pain. This suffocation of optionlessness however irritated
him. He understood; he had to take a
decision about her, that too very soon. His resignation provided him the
opportunity to do it. He had the leisure time and he wished to make the most out
of it. He understood it quite well that it would take the courage of a clear
and resolute mind to carry his decision vis-à-vis her as he knew the energy of
her love and innocence was potent enough to melt the staunchest of his
resolves. He also understood it well that he would have to be very meticulous
and artistically dexterous in handling her and implementing his agenda on her
as he could not afford to distress her original and instinctive qualities of
innocence, trust and intimacy. The agenda was to add new dimensions to her
personality without affecting the ones which made her the angel she was. He was
very sure in his mind that if there was a conflict and if he had to choose
between what she was and what more he wanted her to be, he would blindly choose
her with what she was. That truly was the challenge. He had to plan his ways
which could not only add the new personality traits in her but also enhance the
intensity and range of her existing qualities. He decided, he would have a go
at it, see how she responded to it and then decide his next course of action
after assessing the first symptoms. His love for her however would also
try to make out a case against his own decision. ‘Don’t you love her too
much...should not you ensure that all that you do should enhance her joys and
satisfaction’, the lover inside him would ask him. It was not possible, he
realized it. Calculating life’s worth in terms of pleasure and pain was
certainly not his preference. He accepted that any decision that would help in making
her a better person, more knowledgeable and more receptive to wider and deeper
aspirations and attainments of life would be a clear choice. Love cannot be
blind...being blind is never ideal…humans cannot be akin to puppy love. Love is
not only care, protection, provision, intimacy and passion; it is a magical
concoction of all pure human emotions. And, this magic gives lovers the kick of
their lives to clinch the attainable; expand the confines of their potentials,
stretch the horizons of possibilities and reach their not alone but together,
hands in hand...as one soul. The decision made, he called her
the next morning of his resignation, didn’t tell about it and simply asked her
to come home in the evening. She jocularly asked him had he quit his job as she
knew his office hours started when her ended and that’s why they could meet
only on Saturdays. He smiled and told her that he had taken leave and would be
at home. She asked him to pick her up and as usual asked him to cook a nice and
innovative dinner for her. ** CHAPTER 6 “Boss is in your town, will see
you in his hotel suite, sharp at 8.30 am”. It was already 8.15 in the
morning when Mayank saw the SMS of the personal secretary of the owner on his
mobile along with his three missed calls. No time to rehearse his lines that he
intended to say but did not expect it so soon. He picked up a piece of paper
and a pen, jotted down something, read them and threw it in the dustbin in a
clear sign of disapproval. Stood for a while in front of the mirror, reviewed
some gestures and smiled. Picked the keys of his car and stepped out of his
house. As he locked his door, his neighbor commented, “Looks like
it will rain today”. Mayank asked him did he like rains. “Does my liking or
disliking matter to the rain God? You can’t choose your destiny, you can
however choose your courage”, the neighbor shot back. As Mayank entered the
lift, he just added for fun, “You can simply choose the size of your umbrella”.
He could hear his neighbor saying it almost shouting, “...what umbrella..! The
one your newspaper gave me for six-month subscription? It can’t even shield a
dog’s piss, let alone rain”. The Boss, the owner of the
newspaper had a fixed suite in the seven star hotel. Mayank had been to his
suite once before and knew it quite well where he would comfortably sit to face
the boss. The suite attendant asked, as he ushered him in to the large hall
like sitting room, if he liked the idea of having tea or coffee in the meantime
as saheb was in the bathroom and might
take a few minutes. He declined it and instead asked for a bottle of mineral
water. He knew the Boss liked to sit on the large couch at the farthest end of
the room, so he chose a seat opposite the Boss but slightly across to ensure he
avoided direct eye contact. He had occasions in the past to
talk with the owner but it was first time that he was facing him one to one. The
previous encounters were very formal, usually in group meetings where he would
just respond to some queries he made or simply listened to what he said. There
never was the need to know more about the Boss as he had no business with him. Anyway,
the Boss would be guarded and made largely inaccessible by the editor and
general manager whenever he would visit the office, once a month or so. As is usual with all big people,
there were rumors about the nature, lifestyle and habits of the owner which could
interest a page three journalist but he never heeded to them. He firmly
believed, gossiping is more about disproportionate smoke of the actual fire and
he had no business with either of the two. Moreover, he believed, a person had
multiple personalities and what one aspect of his personality did should
ideally not be a benchmark for judging the actions by the other. He was
associated with the owner in a professional capacity and what the Boss did in
his personal capacity was neither his concern nor the yardstick of his judgment
about him. As he had left home, he had made a firm resolve to receive him with
an unburdened mind. He basically knew too little about the Boss, his ideas and
mannerisms to create any presumption and premonition about him. The owner, in his late forties, had seen the rise of the
media empire he owned from its struggling days. He was known for his generosity
with heart but miserly with his words. Mayank had known more about him through
the manner in which he was talked about among top people of his newspaper. He
could gather that the Boss was probably bit more amicable and approachable; at
times even weak and supple than it would be befitting and professionally
appropriate for him as an owner. Loose talk about bosses and owners are
favorite pastime of people all over the globe but at times, he would be puzzled
whether the owner was actually as submissive and pliant as he was taken as in
the talks of the editor and general manager. He was very unsure, how he would put
up with him. He had however decided, before leaving his house that he would be
honest to his nature without caring what perception his owner would carry about
him and whatever end the talks might achieve. The Boss looked relaxed. He
entered the room in shorts and tee-shirt which did not look very expensive. He
held the pack of cigarette and a lighter in his hand. Mayank greeted him but he
did not respond. He knew about this habit of the Boss and did not take it
badly. He would hold it as a sign of the low self-esteem of the man who would
not respond to the greetings or at best a one-up-manship ploy and would usually
consider a waste of time and energy talking with such a person. He however did
not mind it as he had made up his mind to give the occasion a full chance. The Boss gestured him to sit on
the sofa vertically in front of his usual couch. He moved in and was settling
on the sofa when the question came. “Have you joined anywhere?” “No.” “Have plans to...any offer..?” “No...no thoughts yet.” The Boss pressed the remote bell
and the attendant appeared. “Would you like sandwiches or
something else...?” “Tea or coffee would be better.” The Boss nodded and asked the
attendant to pass on the ashtray before he left. He lighted a cigarette and stretched
relaxingly on the couch. “What exactly is your problem?” “Nothing...the issue is not me,
not about me...no personal complaints...” “...you are a good hand...if you
think your career gets better shape with some other people; I will say all the
best. But, I would want to have people like you in my team so, I should know
what is there in my place which makes good people leave us...”, the Boss said haltingly
focusing all the while on the cigarette which he rolled between his fingers. Mayank held his reply...weighed his
words...checked with his resolve; asked himself, ‘do I really want to do it,
will it be of any use’, realized it quick that he had nothing to lose. He
understood, all good things take time to come through and that should not deter
people in taking the very difficult first step. He resolved he would take a chance
with destiny. “Sir, I am completely unemployed
now, not even a wife or kid waiting for me at home so, I have lots of time but
I understand; you are extremely busy person. What I have to say, and given a
chance I would like to say, will take a long elaboration”, he said with a grin
on the face to make the environment relaxed and agreeable. “Nobody has invited me for lunch
either...”, the owner returned the grin. Mayank got positive, shifted position
on the chair to take off his plan. The Boss also moved slightly forward on the
couch in an apparent bid to lend ears to him. “A few centuries back, there was
a monk who was famous for his magical powers of cure. People would come to him with
terminal diseases and he would cure them by the touch of his hand. There
however was another strange thing about him. He would always be weeping. His
eyes would shed tears incessantly, even when he would be in deep sleep. Often,
he would raise both his hands towards open sky and would cry and howl like a
baby. People around him and even his own disciples had never seen him speak a
single word since last 20 years. One day, his childhood friend visited him and first
time people saw him smiling. His friend was very concerned and asked him about
his continuous tears and wails. He wondered; when his magic could cure pains of
thousands of humans, what pains made him weep and moan. The monk replied, ‘I am
not in pain, I have no problems. I weep and cry to draw the attention of the God
Almighty. There is so much pain and problems with millions of humans in the
world and God alone has to take care of all of them. People speak to God in
languages which they themselves have created, so their appeals do not reach him.
Almighty receives only pure emotions as a language and there are only two words
in his language " the weep and wail and the second is smile and laughter. You
do not weep in French or Chinese languages, similarly smile and laughter is
common in all human languages. I weep and wail so that God could pay attention
to me and lift me in his lap.’ The monk told his friend that he did not have
any magical powers of cure. What he did was to take the pains of others and pass
it on to the Almighty through his tears and wails and it reaches him. He is
then moved and cures them. Normal humans could not get God’s solutions as they
could not speak to him in the language of pure emotions which God understands. The
monk said he just worked as a translator.” The boss did not react...played
with his lighter for a few second, probably taking his time for the story to
sink into his mind. Was about to say something when the coffee arrived and he checked
his words. He asked the attendant to put the coffee tray on the table in front
of his couch and waived him off. He asked Mayank for sugar and made coffee
himself for both. “Forgive me if I am wrong
because I am a business person, not versed with the intricacies of emotionalism
of literature. What I make out of your story is first, I do not understand the
language of my people and their problems and secondly, there are too many
problems in the place I own.” “You have approached the reality
from the wrong end.” “But the fact anyway is that I
am ignorant about the problems, isn’t it?” “True it is; but not your fault.
It is not ignorance but a communication bottleneck.” “So, what I have to take out of
that, where do I figure in the problem and what is expected of me. Do I have
ready solutions?” “That exactly is the purpose of
my story. You are the almighty of this small universe where life has put you,
me and a few others. You have all the solutions. You can never be a problem and
do not figure in any of the problems because you have created this for all of
us. You actually figure in all the solutions, you have the power to mitigate
all pains of all those in your universe. The problem is that problems do not
reach you, not because you are ignorant. It is because you are busy, very busy
and problems are not being reached to you as you do not have a monk in your top
and middle management ranks. The meek workers of your universe have double
trouble. They neither have a magical monk who could work for them as the
translator, like the one in my story, nor do they know to speak the language
which their almighty understands. In
this case, their God is not even accessible.” The owner looked unsettled. Probably
too many things had come up in too short a time for him to grab and react. He
lighted a cigarette and this time also offered Mayank. He took it but did not
light up. “Sir, if you allow me and extend
some liberty, I would like to make things clear for you. I only request you not
to react immediately; let the talk sink in, let issues get processed in
leisure. You have the last word on all matters so; you have nothing to worry
about.” The Boss didn’t say anything,
continued smoking and gestured him to go ahead, still in the same
thoughtfulness. “There is small bit of an attitude
crisis, better call it a psychological trap for people who are big, successful,
leaders in their fields of activity and owners of fortunes which they make with
so much pain and perseverance.” The Boss raised his eyes from
the ashtray and fixed it on him. Mayank could see the apprehension in his eyes.
He had succeeded in getting his attention back on his talk. “Success and achievement becomes
a habit and second nature for them. That is why; they pay more attention to
answers than the questions. They do not want to listen to the problem but move
ahead to talk about solutions. Answers and solutions are the script of success
and continued achievement and it is quite natural that leaders and owners
always avoid questions and problems. The trouble is; the top and middle
management people, who always look for keeping the owners in good mood and
remain his blue eyed boy, stop the access of problems and question to the
owners. They actually kill the questions and problems. God cannot be him if he fails
to listen to the problems and questions of his people. He may not solve them
but every human has the liberty and faith to tell him his problems and this is how
almighty remains their last hope.” The Boss looked more focused now
to him and his talks. Mayank thought of moving ahead with his dialogue but
checked himself. He thought it more useful to take along the right perception
of the owner with his talk so that he could be on the same plane of perception. “It interests me to see things
from a different perspective, the one you are putting ahead. I am also open to travel
the path along with you, though not fully confident. Actually, to be frank, I
am not mentally prepared to sit over such larger issues which I believe you wish
me to. My immediate concern is; as you probably said it right, the solution of
the current crisis. I am probably trained this way but even you would admit,
solutions are important than problems. And I would surely like to see the
solution of the problem at hand then move on to other larger issues which you
seem to be interested in.” “Sir, my purpose also is the
solution. Actually, there never was a problem. It was made one and now it is
being made out that the solution is difficult, which isn’t.” “Do you understand we are losing
big revenue because of the government ad ban?” “Yes, I am a journalist but it
does not mean I am not concerned about the financial health of the newspaper
which provides me bread and butter.” “Do you mean to say, there is a
ready solution to get over the ad ban?” “Yes sir; we can start getting
ads from tomorrow, if we do a small thing.” “Okay; let me say I trust you on
that front but what about you?” “My resignation is like the cry
and wail of the monk to attract the attention of the almighty about the problems our institution and people within it
have, which has no ready solution but needs one.” “And what I have to do for you
to take it back?” “You are already doing it, giving
me your precious time and attention. But I think I will need more of both, if
not right now.” “So, it is a deal now…” “No sir, it is not a deal. It is
a humble request from my side. I will work out the solution for the government
ad ban and may be back to work after you sit out over the whole thing which I
wish to tell you.” “Call it what suits you but I
call it a deal so that I could move ahead with it. What next?” Mayank told him that he would
get an appointment with the chief minister and the Boss along with the editor
would meet him the next day. Both of them must go as it would relax the hurt
ego of the politician. When they would meet him, the Boss would have two
options. One, he could simply say sorry, making it clear to the chief minister
that they could not calculate it right that the story could make such brouhaha.
Even the chief minister knows the story was not incorrect but the timing was
wrong and that is why there is no harm saying a simple sorry. Second option would
be to throw up the coin of tit for tat. They would say to the chief minister
that they were ditched. The rival newspaper also had the story and their editor
had an understanding with their editor that both of them would run the story as
the scam was more of a bureaucratic bungling with little political overtones. But
unfortunately the rival editor played the game and held the story back. They would
say they never believed that such a trouble would be caused and then would say
sorry. The Boss listened to his
solution. He stretched back on the couch in a relaxed posture. Lighted another
cigarette and took a deep gasp. He looked at his watch and rose up. “We meet tomorrow. I want you to
be with me when we go to the chief minister’s place. I presume you have not
talked to the editor and others since you resigned and I don’t think you need
to till tomorrow”, the Boss said in his usual authoritative voice as he
gestured Mayank to come along. At the door, when Mayank was
about to leave, the Boss said, “Your second option is a better one, if we pull
it off well.” Mayank only nodded in affirmative. ** CHAPTER 7 The quartet of infinite intelligence,
as Mayank would love to call them, the top and middle management pillars of his
newspaper were faced with a precarious situation. The Boss had asked them to
hold a meeting among themselves and list those areas in their respective fields
which affected the work excellence and quality management. He had asked them to
then come to his hotel suite for a post-lunch meeting with him and discuss
solutions of all outstanding problems. The editor, general manager,
sales and marketing heads were at loss as what they were supposed to do. Fifteen
minutes had passed since the start of the meeting but nothing was discussed. “What is this work excellence
and quality management stupidity...f**k this bloody job...who the b*****d devised
such cactus ideas that owners use to bleed the a*****e of their employees”, the
editor said in utter exasperation. “Editor Saaheb, Marco Polo traversed
over twenty-four thousand kilometers and visited many countries in search of
the excellence and quality but still he could not find one. How can you find it
in an hour’s meeting? I think, you should go to the Boss, hand over your
resignation to him and take off to an unending journey similar to Marco Polo”,
the sales head said in his typical jocular style. “Editor Saheb, I think I can understand
a bit what the Boss meant”, the marketing head intervened, looking serious as
he would always be. “Please...keep your knowledge to
yourself. Am I interested? Am I troubled? I am doing as best as I could. If
Boss asks me, I will simply say, given the team of idiots in the editorial, I
am bringing out the best possible newspaper. And despite that, editorial quality
is the best in the market. The poor newsprint and those typical sales problems
are none of my concerns. If the management cannot sell a good content what the
editorial can do? I have no quality problems rather; it is my efforts that even
these idiots in my team deliver excellent results”. “Editor Saheb, we are using the
best quality newsprint. Others use the foreign and Indian newsprint in 40:60 ratios
whereas we do it 45:55. You cannot complain about the newsprint”, an irritated
general manager said. “Then...that shifts the blame on
the sales team. But can we sell apples if we are given peanuts. Sales is a
simple love affair. What looks good sells good. And I am not talking about the
face but the whole body. The most voluptuous and ripe w***e gets the best price.
Customer satisfaction is not in the face and limbs; it is in the torso of the
body. I have time and again said that the newspaper has emaciated torso pages. Customer
has a choice and he will buy the best. Or, I suggest you lower the price. Even
then you may not get the desired result. If you ask me, I am not sleeping with
a flat-chest size-zero w***e even if she comes free.” “I also feel that something is
missing in our pages. The same news we have in our newspaper too but you get
more satisfaction when you read it in rival newspaper. I do not understand much
about the content thing but it seems, they present it better and the layout is
also clean”, the general manager added, looking expectantly at the sales head. “Sir..., with due respect to
all, my trouble is that my clients say they get lower response per ad insertion
even when we claim, as per the latest IRS figures that our readership has gone
up. The rivals have edge over us as clients feel their response ratio is better
than us”, the marketing head said avoiding eye contact with the editor. “It is quite natural...that is
what I was saying”, the editor picked up his arsenal, “it is because of the
faulty sales policy…how can you expect good response when you sell the
newspaper to the tea stall, roadside vendors and petty retailers. Haven’t I
complained in the past that the sales guys never visit the apartments and affluent
households? And how can you expect this from these sales guys who look no
better than street-side loafers. They look as intimidating as recovery agents
of a private sector bank. And what about the poor quality gifts the sales team
has distributed to the readers for the subscription schemes?” “Editor Saheb, only recently you
complained that sales guys were paid more than your editorial people and they
looked like sahibs in comparison to
the later. You had even told the boss that your editorial team had inferiority complex
vis-a-vis the sales guys as they were given smart dresses from company whereas
your team wore the same stinking shirt for three days. This blame game serves
no purpose. Newspaper is like a team work, I am not denying that but there is
also no second opinion that it is the product and its USP that creates brand. The
brand searches its own market. We only ensure that if there is a demand, our
channels are in place to keep the stocks ready and on top of the shelf”, the
sales head said, looking straight in the eye of the editor, keeping his left
arm on his shoulders. “Pandey Ji, it is easy to say
things. I accept, content is the real brand but this brand is raped every day. You
expect us to swim with our hands tied. You yourself sold the newspaper like a
hot cake the day we broke the medical scam story. What happened? Everyone,
including the Boss is out to cut a slice out of my a*s. And that is not only
it. Somebody has even gone on to blame it on my boozing. Areh..! I have been
taking liquor since my college days and if that was such a big doom for me, I
would not have been an editor for the last fifteen years. The problem is, editorial
is like the young widow of a poor man whom everyone wants to rape and then
declare her a witch.” “Oh ho...! Editor Saheb, you
always look at things from a wrong angle”, the sales head said. “Why the hell
you feel editorial is a week and meek widow? I tell you a story I was told
recently. Once there was a global convention on women’s right and women of all
ages from countries all over the world had gathered to discuss measures and
action for betterment of women’s plight, especially working out a plan to protect
them from the torture of men folk. Serious speeches were being made and there
was so much noise. In the midst of all these, a beautiful teenage girl sat on
the front row of seats and kept polishing her nails, looking completely disinterested
and disenchanted by happenings around her. Many women were watching her and
finally a woman speaker from the dais could not tolerate it. She called the
girl on stage and said to all women present there, ‘we are discussing such
grave issue of women’s deprivation and torment by men and this young lady thinks
her nail polish is more important than all our issues. Such women actually are
responsible for our plight’. All women present said, ‘shame…shame…’ The girl
remained unmoved; kept polishing her nails. She went up to the mike and said, ‘your
problems are yours, I do not have any, you consider the men as such big demons
but I make them dance on the tip of my small finger’. She stepped down from the
dais rocking her a*s”. “So you mean to say that I
should also walk confidently swaying my a*s! Hell on you...already so many
people are wanting a piece of my troubled a*s and if I start swinging it, how
many hell will break loose on me on daily basis?”, the editor replied
laughingly. The general manager looked
irritated but he chose not to say anything. The editor was making indirect remarks
on him and he was shocked that the sales head had clearly shifted his loyalties
to his rival. The sales head had apparently chosen the lesser devil to square
up with the lord of devils. The
editor could sense the support and he was elated at his possible smooth sail when
he would confront the Boss, though he had not completely dropped his guard
against the sales head. The marketing head pointed out,
looking at his wristwatch that they were getting late for the proposed
post-lunch meeting with the Boss. The general manager asked them all to end the
meeting and move to the hotel. The editor was however enjoying the irritation
of the general manager and wished to indulge more. “General Manager Saheb, a few
minutes back Pandey Ji has told you that the torso of your newspaper is
emaciated. You don’t pay enough; don’t even allow enough leaves to sleep well,
at least make mandatory provision for coffee and sandwiches in such important
meetings like this. What did the Boss say...? Yes, work efficiency and quality
management...! Huh...empty stomach deputed as security guard for chicken
biryani...! Pandey Ji, this work efficiency thing is not for me...even my great
grandpa would not venture into it...you better call Marco Polo...you said it
quite right, I am going to offer my resignation to Boss and will go home with
whatever is left of my devastated a*s. The number of attacks my a*s has survived
is more than the attacks India faced from Mohammad Ghauri to Lord Curzon.” “Subhanallah...! What great knowledge of history! Editor Saheb, you
must have been the topper of you school in your tenth grade exam?” “Huh...I would not have been in
this thankless job of a baniya had I
been the topper.” The general manager had no option but to order chicken
sandwiches and coffee. The Boss was on his couch and sipping
black tea when the attendant ushered in the four. The sales head was the most
vocal of the four and least timid when with the Boss and that is why he was not
afraid of sitting on the nearest sofa of the Boss’s couch. “What you like to drink in day
time Editor Saheb”, the Boss broke the silence. “Nothing...I do not drink at day
time...only late evening.” “No..no, you took me wrong, I
meant to say tea or coffee”, the Boss said smiling, “but anyway, people say you
even enjoy whisky at day time?” “In winter, when you exhale, smoke
like thing comes out of your mouth but it does not mean you have fire burning
in your stomach. The myopic vision sees demon in the cloud. I doubt; the global
warming is more the result of the heat of jealousy that has gone up manifold in
recent years.” “Is the room temperature here okay
with you or should I ask the attendant to pep up the air-conditioner knob”, the
Boss asked, smiling. The editor understood there was
no sense stretching the issue. He simply returned the smile. First time in
hours, the general manager also did manage a grin. As the coffee was served, all
four waited for the Boss to start the conversation. Nobody wished to take the
lead and face the first ire of the Boss. “At the very outset, I want to
make a few things very clear. Our media house is not part of a group of
industries. We are not running this newspaper as a shield or pride for other sister
concerns. You all know, we are only into media. It is why we have to be fitter
and smarter to survive. Our profit motive has to be more aggressive than some
other media houses. Our survival and growth depends on our profits alone as we
do not have profits from other verticals to feed the newspaper. Now, life is
tougher for us as we have twin swords hanging from both back and front. On the
front, we have public to answer to as we have taken huge moneys from share
market. On the back are our international partners as we have also availed foreign
direct investment (FDI). We cannot take profitability casually. Twenty years
back, when I joined my father in this business, profit was as unpredictable as
monsoon but my father would sleep well. I cannot, though I can control profits
better. But, this is how things are; we all have to breathe whatever the reality
of ambient air is. However, this does not mean that profit is all that we
should care. We sell a product which has social utility; we have an emotional
connect with our customers. Profitability does not mean that we compromise on
quality, especially the human quality. The excellence is not only confined to
profit maximization; it is a way of seeing work as a commitment towards overall
satisfaction. Am I making myself amply clear?” There was complete silence. All
four were too apprehensive to say anything. Anyway, they were not sure to whom
the Boss directed his words and what exactly he wanted. Not that his sincerity
was above doubt. Bad habit like an itch has its
own inherent pleasure. The hierarchy system in work models has created such
safe havens where any non-performing and stupid employee can breathe easy. One
can pass the blame either on the boss or on the subordinates. Hierarchy
ensures, success is nobody’s sole prerogative and failure is nobody’s individual
problem. The public sector knows it better than private sector but, along the vast
sea of private sector, there are beautiful beaches of hierarchical non-performance
where all people, from a clerk to CEO enjoy the blue comfort. Nobody wants initiative in business as it will not only mean
extra work, but worse than that, the added trouble of the hierarchy. One’s work
in any stage of the hierarchy means added share for all. The top people would
never bother to take initiative because of the pain involved in taking along
all his subordinates to be involved in this initiative. The hierarchy desiderates
it. Even most competent and hard working top management guy would shiver at the
idea of carrying the entire hierarchy on his own shoulders. That is why, top
people devise such work patterns which either individualizes excellence or skips
hierarchy problems. There are magician CEOs in industry who get astronomical pays
for their individual excellence but if they are asked to ensure that their
excellence gets broad-based, that is; the same excellence is reflected in the
subordinate hierarchy, they will either quit or fail. The Boss knew it quite
well that all four of his top and mid management guys were smart operators in
their individual capacities but extremely poor as team people. None of the four
had ever taken any initiative or interest in subordinate building. The Boss
knew; he had a difficult task at hand. He knew it; the four were never going to
be a team for achieving a collective goal, as they believed more on balance of
power politics than the power of the balance. The sales head would always be
the one to break the silence. “We do understand that we are facing
difficult times. I have read that corporate biggies are slashing their
advertising spends and GM sahib was
telling us that our advertising revenue has fallen by 35 per cent because of
the economic slowdown. This throws a challenge for all of us to put in place
new structures for ensuring higher work efficiency and excellence; that too
quickly after ascertaining the procedural or other bottlenecks.” “Pandey Ji, please leave the task
of mouthing the management jargon to some CEO of some big FMCG corporation. You
better stick to your Marco Polo intelligence. It suits us better. What would
Marco Polo say in these situations?” “Blessed be his soul in heaven. Better,
he died before the liberalization era and the globalization pains otherwise he could
not even move out of his country...! Visas are so difficult today. Anyway he
would have been detained by FBI at some American airport.” “And what would he say about our
newspaper?” “This is what I was telling Editor
Saheb in the meeting we had just before we came here. Newspaper is not only
about first and last pages. Somehow, we have not been successful in having good
content in inside pages. The fizz is missing in our soft drink bottle; though like
the rival, our bottle is also full and same size, same price too.” “Editor Saheb does not drink soft
drinks, he likes whisky and it has zing, no fizz”, the owner made a remark to hit
the chord with the editor. “It has the fizz...I do not take
whisky with water like Pandey Ji, I take it with soda.” “Okay, Pandey Ji, if you are
made the editor, what would you do to improve the content of newspaper in these
inside pages”, the Boss asked. “Sir, one can change his bed, it
is easy, but one cannot change his bed partner, however dissatisfied one is
from both his life and wife”, the editor intervened before the sales head could
speak. “Editor Saheb, nobody is going
to change even your bed sheet, let alone bed and bed partner. I am not a
content person anyway. Whatever I said about the newspaper content is not even
as a sales person but as a reader. As a reader I get bored. I may not complain
but younger readers do want freshness and fizz in the content.” “It is only natural, everybody
is. Are you not bored seeing the same wife every day and eating the same dishes
she makes, even when as a simple onlooker, I rate her most beautiful woman after
Meena Kumari and Madhubala”, the editor said. “Editor Saheb, no personal
comments here, we are discussing newspaper. Please stick to basic things. Consider
this as a valid complaint. What do you think is the reason about dull mid
pages?” “I beg to differ. I do not think
the complaint is valid. Editorial business is like digging up a well daily to
quench your thirst. The content quality cannot be expected to be standardized
for all thirty days of the month. We have threadbare team strength in the
editorial after we were forced to cut down on them. Someday, more people are
either on off or leave, it affects quality. It is easy for anyone to say that
rival newspaper has more fizz in their content but things should be compared in
totality. The general manager will be better aware that they have better fizz
also in payment structure and team strength. The salt and pepper make the food
better and a gift of diamond ring to wife makes the bed hotter...!” “Oh ho...Editor Saheb, cannot
you say anything without having to refer to either wife or the bed? Pandey Ji, can
you make out why he is so obsessed by the two things?” “Sir, Marco Polo had once said
something related to both these in 13th century itself...he had very
sound opinion about them...” “Yes…yes! I want to listen to
that...historical prudence is evergreen solution.” “Marco Polo was a veritable
genius. He had learnt four languages and traveled over 24,000 kilometers in 24
years of his travel all over Asia. He was a stupendous merchant having astute
business sense. You can well understand how great he was as he could do
profitable business even with Chinese people and made a huge fortune...” “Pandey Ji, please come to the
point straightaway...we know he was genius otherwise you would not have been
his fan; that is for sure...” “Okay. I am told, he had once
confided to one of his friends that all his travels and business could make him
learn a reality which is applicable to all humans across nations and society. Most
economic activities in this world originate from two sources- the bed and the
bed partner. History of mankind would not be same if these two were not in the
reckoning. The bed and the wife are the source of all struggles in life. Men
would go to war if they do not get comfortable bed and comforting bed partners.
I say it metaphorically; Editor Saheb understands it well. And, remember, the
famous silk route Marco Polo traveled. Silk makes the best bed sheets. I have
been telling Editor Saheb that newspaper is also reached to readers when they
are in bed. Also, wife’s today decide which newspaper the family will read but
he does not give enough content for wives. Let alone a diamond ring, he has
never ever bought bangles for his wife.” “Pandey Ji, it is then better
that we close the newspaper and start making silk bed sheets”, the editor said. “Sorry, I am not going to close
the newspaper. But, we are going to continue our efforts for qualitative
changes in the newspaper so that overall work efficiency is improved. I
suggest, you all call a general meeting of your respective departments shortly
and discuss an action plan aimed at achieving the goal. You all should come up
with your presentations and I will take the meeting next week.” The general manager was about to
say something when the mobile phone of the owner rang up. The Boss did not say
anything and ended the call in a jiffy. “The meeting is over, please
follow my instruction and give me a date by tomorrow for the next week meeting.
And Editor Saheb, I want you here tomorrow 8 am sharp. We have an appointment
with the chief minister at 8.30 and I cannot afford to be late. I hope you
understand the importance of tomorrow meeting?” The editor nodded in utter
confusion. The Boss smiled at the bewilderment of the editor. The editor had
more in store as he would see Mayank with Boss the next day. He would be
shocked to see the chief minister being convinced and the Boss tell a big lie
about the rival newspaper editor with aplomb. ** CHAPTER 8 Utkarsh Singh had better
compatibility with Mayank, though the two along with Ashish formed the gang. He
worked with a public sector bank and his life was slower and relaxed. He was
back in town and Mayank could not wait for an evening with him. Utkarsh was
recently married and his wife had immediately struck a chord with Mayank. Like
all good and intelligent women, she could feel the vibes in a man. She found Mayank
a mother at heart and in very few encounters; she looked up to him as her brother
and a father-figure. He too would love to pamper her as she had one big quality
about her " she understood very well the preciousness of the innocence of emotions
and had beautiful ways of saying thanks, not with words but with her very
expressive body language. The best part of it was her large
eyes which flickered almost sixty times a minute. Even an idiot could see the
smile or pain in her eyes which were white as moon. Mayank had issued a warning
to Utkarsh that if any day, he would see even a single red strand in the immaculate
white of her eyes, he would get her divorced and marry her off to a man he
would pick up for her. Utkarsh had smiled at his threat and said he was confident
that Mayank would not ever get his right man for her and would finally return
her to him. She would be overwhelmed by the attention
the two men in her life would shower on her. As the two would fight friendly battles
over her small joys, she would rush to the kitchen, pick up five red chilies, waive
them over the heads of her two men and burn them to ward off any evil which
might cast its bad eye on them. She would walk in joy and pride and it would
look as if she was dancing. Dance is a process of blossoming of love after the
soul is fully soaked of it. She would be in a perpetual state of dance and like
a ballerina, would walk in air. The two men knew, there was a force of love in
their lives that would make life difficult for God, if it had anything planned
against the two. What Mayank appreciated most was her gracious poise which crowned
her feminine charm. Despite being in a very demanding and high-paid job, she clearly
understood, money is not served on the dining table and bread and cheese are
not kept in the jewelry box. She had the poise to ascertain the rightful place
to her priorities. Reactionary practicality didn’t fix her priorities. Womanhood
is like a rose; the beauty is spontaneous and ubiquitous. She was feminism naturally
unstructured. Ashish was awaited. Mayank had come
to Utkarsh’s place even before he came back from office and was helping her in
the kitchen. Utkarsh knew Ashish would come late as he would go home first, take
his daily quota of whisky and then come to his place as he too, like Mayank did
not drink and did not allow any at his place. “Guddi, I think we should not
wait for Ashu and have our coffee. Anyway, he would not be interested...you
know that”, Utkarsh said to his wife, who was still in the kitchen as he and
Mayank relaxed in the living room. Guddi came out of the kitchen, looked
up to Mayank for his approval and as he nodded, she went in to ready the
coffee. Ashish entered the same time the
coffee came. He avoided eye contact with Guddi and sat on the sofa farthest
from the kitchen. He had brought a huge can of pineapple juice for Guddi as it
was her favorite but pushed it in Mayank’s hands to give it to her. Mayank dropped
it on the center table. “Oye Guddi...look, Ashu has brought
something for you...come here”, he said in an apparent attempt to put him in
tight spot. He knew she would understand why he wanted her to come out of the
kitchen. “Bhaiya (brother) ... a cop does not always have to take help of a
sniffer dog to get the wind of a crime”, she said from the kitchen. “It only confirms
that Ashu does not love me, or why would he do something he knows I hate and
then add to the guilt by avoiding me.” “Guddi, you know it is not true.
I am sorry my little angel. I understand you get hurt. You are pained because you
have known me only recently. What I can do, I am an idiot ever since my school
days. A donkey is a donkey, even when age makes him a bit intelligent.” She emerged out of the kitchen and
sniffed twice standing close to Ashish. “How much..? Did you eat
something before or are you empty stomach...?” “Only small bit Guddi...less
than the coffee in the cup...I swear.” She blinked her eyes a hundred
times in protest, brought snacks from the kitchen and sat with Mayank on the
same sofa. “Had his dad scolded Ashu like you,
he too would have been a great soul”, Utkarsh teased her. “Yes, you are right, I would
have been even better than Monku”, Ashu joined him. “Nobody can be like my brother”,
she said in a clear bid to end it as she did not like comparison of Mayank with
anyone. “And do you know what your dear
brother has done?” “Yes. I knew it from the day
first that this job is no good for a person like him.” “Guddi, this resignation is just
the tip of the iceberg. Your brother has declared a war against his editor and
more than that, against the owner of the newspaper. He thinks he can change the
world. The reality is, nothing will change but he will certainly be declared
mad, already is”. Mayank smiled at Ashish’s comments
and pressed the hands of Guddi hinting her not to react. Utkarsh was only happy
that Ashu had put the talk on the right track. He too wished to know what Monk had
in his mind about his resignation and life ahead. He knew Mayank never said
anything in reaction and that’s why he had to do something to give him a start. “Somewhere,
in a book by a very famous writer, I had read some lines”, Utkarsh said. “I
do not remember it in the right sequence but what it meant to say is, every race, every art has its hypocrisy.
Every community, every nation has its own lie, which it calls its idealism. Every
creature therein breathes this lie from birth to death; lies are adapted to the
mind of each race and art. There are only a few men of genius who can break
free from it through heroic moments of crisis… It was also said that genius cannot be defined without touching
the ridiculous….” “Great! But I am not doing or
trying to do anything with any foolishly self-important purpose of changing
anyone, let alone the whole world. Change is not person-induced proposition; it
is intrinsically environment-induced. Yes, a person at times can be a big influence
on environment and that too will be decided by a particular environment. I am
anyway a common man.” “But Monku, we have had strong
individuals in the history, who proved to be so powerful people leaders that
they could actually change the course of history. We are so fortunate that we
were born in the same century Gandhi Ji lived”, Utkarsh prompted him. “There is no denial that personality
and character of strength of individual are great factors in history but when
it comes to becoming a powerful source of effecting change, the layer which has
to accept change becomes far more important. When Gandhi Ji came back to India
from South Africa, Indian people had already accepted him as their leader. He
was rather bewildered to see the type of welcome he received. Even later, he
was a reluctant leader. He was led into situations by people who expected
change from him even at a time when he was not sure what to do and how to
approach the role he had landed into. But, even in situations where leadership
was thrust upon him, he would not do things which people wanted him. He would do
what his personal convictions called him to do. He would do things what he
believed was morally right and not something which was required to change
things. Things would change sometimes that is altogether the right coincidence
but not always how he wished.” “You mean to say, Gandhi was an
accidental hero; a leader by coincidence of sorts”, Ashish said. “Individual capacity has its
limits Ashu...change is a big incident in history. I say it without offence
meant for anyone that leaders are only as good as the crowd which makes them
one. The same army which made Alexander a mighty conqueror also caused his
doom. Often people now say Gandhi Ji has lost relevance in contemporary India. Today,
the Indians have different icons. They expect different leadership, one which
could bring about such changes that could make their lives more comfortable. Leaders
just fit into a role which a particular environment creates a space for. Indians
are now even changing their personal Gods, let alone their leaders. The crucial
thing to understand is that an individual can show what goodness is but it is
effected only when there is a favorable environment which ushers in people to
accept and practice the goodness.” “And you believe that environment
is not favorable for you and there is not much you can contribute, so you have
resigned”, Ashish attached prompt rejoinder. “Actually, if you could see
things from a different perspective, I am doing my small bit of efforts to create
a favorable environment. However, it would be hypocrisy if I say I do not want
to change quite a few things. But I know I cannot. I do feel very strongly
about a few things and if I had a magical wand which could empower me to change
the scenario in a jiffy, I would not take an extra second in doing it. But I
know, even if I do it, it would not be sustained until a majority of people actually
feel the importance and need of such changes.” Guddi, who was listening to
Mayank with rapt attention, looking all throughout in his eyes; rushed to the kitchen
and came out with a large and shining silver spoon. She thrust it in the hands
of Mayank and said, “Assume this as your magic wand and tell us what you want
to do. The almighty above is listening to us and I am very sure, he will someday
make your wish true. If he does not; he is not my God.” Mayank had no words, nor the resource
to pay back the goodness she showered on him. His eyes, as usual, would spill
over the gratitude. Utkarsh could easily see the six oceans of compassion in
his eyes and would envy his pride that he had a life partner who was still a billionaire
of a wealth that God bequeaths to all humans at the time of their birth but they
successfully squander in the long years they learn to live and actually live
smartly. He closed his eyes in prayer of the almighty, thanking him for bestowing
him such beautiful endowments like Guddi and Mayank, even as he joined his
wife’s wish to make his friend’s wishes come true. “There are endless wishes. Every
time you step out of your house, every time you speak to someone, every time
you start doing something, and a wish comes tumbling down. One life that we get
is not enough for even one wish to get fulfilled, even when we devote all our
energy and resources on it. Sometimes I really wonder; how God or nature could construct
such a life mechanism on this earth which has so many loopholes and basic problems.
You wish to do away with all of them. You actually have a tough decision to
make; which one wish or desire you should consider as the most crucial, and
more than that, which one desire you can actually contribute to and pursue to a
fruitful end. You need to do a reality check on yourself.” “Monku, let us not get bogged
down by what we can do and what we cannot. A desire is independent of resource
and capacity. A wish is important not because it is considered as first step of
an attainment. It is because all wishes of heart, your pure emotions, are one
of the most beautiful things in life. Tell us about the one wish that you would
desire to get fulfilled in your lifetime”, Utkarsh prodded him. “In my lifetime...! No..no, let
us not see things this way. Anyway, it is said that success drifts away farther,
the more you make effort to get it closer. I would rather pick my wish in terms
of the larger good it involves for largest portion of humanity. Then, there is
a second set of wishes which I have picked up on the basis of my own meaningful
contribution to it; that is bringing about meaningful changes in media. My
lifetime anyway is too miniscule a time frame for anything substantial to
happen.” “Okay; ladies and gentlemen, we
now present the first non-contributing wish of our good friend and future editor-in-chief
of some unfortunate newspaper”, Ashish announced, holding the silver spoon as a
microphone. “My first wish, when I was around
12, was that people around me could speak a language which should be respectable,
decent, lovable and commensurate to the status humans enjoy in the intellectual
hierarchy of creatures of the world. Later, when I could see the larger world,
this wish became more broad-based. In all languages that we speak, there is so
much abusive tongue; such crash overtones of sexuality and habitual use of bestiality.
When I was a teenager, I could not understand why even dignified men of our
society would speak such demeaning language. I am no expert but I feel; the
language like most human creations has very loud and strong influence of sadomasochism
in it. It definitely was a cruel world for early humans. The primeval
definition of gain in terms of negation of loss influenced the concept of joys
defined in terms of pains. Still, most humans think of pleasure in terms of
lack of pains. The language which humans created and used in societal
conversations naturally imbibed this primeval negativity. You will be shocked;
even today, when the world is considered to be most civilized, even in high social
spheres like corporate offices, they speak a language which is nothing but
shameful. In my office, a media house, this is where language is bread and
butter; even my editor and editorial colleagues would speak a language which
they cannot speak in front of their mothers and sisters, even when they are
drunk. It is very painful to see teenagers mouthing so much abusive and
sexually embedded language. The growing liking among them and pride involved in
mouthing slangs and cuss words of all languages only shockingly point at the ever-increasing
sadomasochism even in contemporary times. “You cannot blame we Indians for
that Monku. The Americans, the acclaimed leader of world’s top civilized
nations, speak far more slangs than us and the quotient of brat sexuality and
bestiality in the languages of their teenagers is many times more than us”, Ashu
said. “That is why Ashu it is my first
major wish. In today’s highly connected world, people have access to all
cultures and they ape it fast, especially those whom we call our Generation Y. But
you must know that even the Americans have not lost the whole of it. The good
people even in America speak decent language. Rather, good people all over the
globe speak dignified language. The American society has lot many good things
but what we ape is what we get exposed to; through their many third-rated
movies and most confused Hollywood and other pop icons. The real America has
lots of good things to make others in the world learn from them. It is not
their problem that we Indians or for that matter anyone else see and ape only
the negatives of their pop-culture, which is just one aspect of their brilliant
society and economy. “This is the worst problem USA
faces today. America is being perceived and imaged by the whole world through a
media which so badly represents its socio-cultural reality. This bad media,
like all media anywhere in this world is interested in showing only the pop and
grey glamour of a minority chunk which do not truly represent America. This
makes more enemies for the country and creates confused friends,” Utkarsh said. “Confusion is the definitive
reality of 21st century. One thing which defines all of us across
the globe is confusion”, Ashish said making a face as serious as he could. “You may be right Ashu but in
India, out of this chaos and confusion, a beautiful and very prospective energy
is being engendered, which we can say gives us hopes for a better society and
culture. We are witnessing a great but very silent revolution in our society. Most
revolutions are boisterous, built in frenzy, hold oceans of negativity and
that’s why often demand huge amount of human blood. The revolution, I am seeing
as building in India is slow but full of strong intent and it has little energy
upfront but in the middle; a positive sign. If it rises above the negativity, it
has the potential of bringing about a sustained and major change in our society
in the right direction.” Guddi had gone in the kitchen
and had brought the pineapple juice in large glasses. Mayank looked at her and asked
her to sit by his side. He held her hand in his and rubbed it gently. “Guddi, you and millions of
women like you are the hope and future of India and in the entire globe. This I
say with complete sense of responsibility. I am happy and I see a great hope in
the strongly rooted trend among average Indian women who are definitively
holding the potential for a better society in future. Thankfully, it is not as
fiercely reactive, as it was made to happen in America and Europe. Secondly, it
is not competing with men for space in their world of stupid supremacy but building
its own alternative identity. This will emerge in time as the basis of the new
social order in India and will have the goodness and power to change the stinking
global order built on men’s hypocrisy and sadomasochism. Initially, it is tough
for women to even survive there. If a lady joins as a journalist in my office,
she will face the same abusive and sexually explicit language from all corners.
She will have two options, first to accept the language and start speaking it
to compete with the men colleagues or she would fight a lonely battle to make
her colleagues and superior change their language and speak a respectable one,
at least when she is present. The good thing in India is that majority of women
are struggling and waging a lonely and quiet resolve to change things and make
the place become suitable to their ways of life. You can see it very clearly; Ashu
would have never felt apologetic if Guddi too would drink with him and us. Men
would definitely change and they are changing fast as our women, good and very intelligent
women like Guddi are standing tall and making it count that men would have to accept
the order and rules which they cherish. And, what the real Indian women cherish
is our tested and very good lifestyle and life principles. I dream for a time, even
when I am dead long ago, when women of India would make their way of life and
their perception of life principles as the general rule of society, polity and
economy.” Guddi who was listening to what Mayank
was saying with keen interest looked confused. She could not fully understand
what he said about the role of women in creating a better future which Mayank
saw coming. But she could know it for sure that Mayank reposed very high hopes on
her and women like her. She was very keen to know what woman like her was expected
to contribute. “You said I and women like me
hold future but if you ask me, I even don’t know what good or bad I am doing
and what I am supposed to do to make it count. I don’t think this feminism thing
in India even has an agenda?” “There is a clear agenda Guddi; but
you do not have to often think in terms of agenda. You do not even have to name
it as feminism. This nomenclature itself is calamitous. All you have to do is
to be a woman you are. Women have evolved in the long history of humanity as an
alternative mode of life view. This alternative model is not born out of what women
decide to achieve while competing for an equal space in the man’s world. It is
rather a simple manifestation of a woman’s own alternative view on all things
in life that affects humanity. Feminism is all about the very essence of the female
portion of the nature. The good thing about the golden future of this model is
that there is more good women in all good men of substance which they refuse to
accept and there are shades of good men in all females which they do not know how
to handle.” “And you said there is a clear
agenda…” “Oh yes, there is this agenda. We
have the world divided between the burka
and the bikini. The Indian challenge
is to understand the inherent conflicts and characteristics of both; the strengths
and weaknesses of both and then create benchmarks of our own variety of womanhood,
which has strands of scientific modernism but useful Indian ethos is retained. Our
women have to rise up, grow, empower themselves, but never forget that their
strength and individuality is in being the women they are. They do not have to be
like men and compete against men to get their rightful place in the men’s
world. Most that glitter in men’s world is certainly not gold. The men’s world view
has not done a lot good to the humanity. If this alternative model becomes a
competitive idea, it will only add up to the stupidity which the men’s world
has built up so magnificently. There is definitely no need for that. Enough is
enough. The power of this new world order is in being different and an
alternative to the men’s ways. And this difference must traverse the path of
tolerance and persuasiveness; never reactiveness.” Guddi still did not look
convinced. It was clear that she wanted a simpler and direct interpretation of
what Mayank was telling all about. Mayank could feel it but he could not help.
He knew, like Guddi, most women globally perceived feminism as something big
and complex and that’s why they failed to accept that it is as simple and
direct as being a true woman. Feminism is in being than in doing. All
goodness is in being, not doing. Women, used to accepting the male world view
of actionable accomplishments, are reluctant to accept that feminism is
achieved just by doing nothing but being what they are. Ashish was watching her face and
his mischievous self grabbed a chance. He never left a chance to tease Guddi. He
enjoyed when she would reproach him for that. He loved the way she commanded
him and chided him to see the reason. Most men have this stupid habit of
deriving pleasure from women that way. Men actually love being mothered and
commanded in a kiddish way by their women till their last breath. “Monku, I really think you are
taking it quite far stretched than it really fits the bill”, Ashish said in his
usual matter of fact mannerism. “Okay, nice with your support and favor for women
and I am saying this with lots of respect to Guddi and other women. But, I
think your theory of a world order based on women-centric ideas as a successful
alternative to the current one, what you call the male-order, looks quite long
drawn one. I say it with the risk of sounding stupid but I must say that you
are still young and in your age, most things look beautiful, especially the
women. Your youthfulness, besotted with the attraction for the opposite gender
makes you see all things beautiful in females and their priorities. All young
men are feminists; like all teenagers are instinctively socialists...they have
to be, do they have a choice? As you would grow old, you would yourself see lot
of grey areas in the feminism, as most teenagers turn capitalistic when they
grow up. Then it will cease to be your panacea”. “Ashu, Monk is not a teenager. He
is very mature for his age. Anyway, 34 is the age of reason. You should rather
put it this way; Monk is a beautiful person and that is why he sees the beauty in
feminism and puts his money on it”, Utkarsh intervened and looked towards Guddi
in an apparent bid to win her good vibes. “I think we were discussing an
issue and there is no need for digressing to personal references”, an irritated
Guddi added as she could not bear any criticism aimed at Mayank. “An issue is
always larger and greater than a person. So far as Bhaiya is concerned, the truth is the other way round. Women might
have obsession about him but he is obsessed only with goodness, even if it is
in a donkey, let alone women”. Mayank smiled at the child which
he could see in Guddi, defending her favorite toy. He knew Ashish very well. He
knew he intentionally said things to him to prod him say something which Ashish
would remember and later tell those words to his colleagues, boasting that they
were his own creations. He remembered Ashish had once told him, ‘You know
Monku, I really love what you and Utkarsh talk about. I wish I could also talk
like that but you know I cannot. I even do not understand many things you say
but I really like the way you people can talk. Just listening to you, I get
quotes which I use on my girl friends and bosses and they are invariably
charmed by them’. Mayank never divulged this secret even to Utkarsh. “Ashu, you have a reasonable
query. I appreciate you. Nothing is stupidity if you do not accept it like that
and instead treat it as a possible aspect of an issue. I would simply say that I
see something more prominent and predominant in females compared to men and my
preference for a female order over the contemporary male order emanates out of
this. The women too have their own set of problems but overall, I see they are
ruled more by compassion compared to passion which rules men folk. Things get
different interpretation when treated with compassion instead of passion. Compassion
discounts a lot of hypocrisy and that is why I have greater hope from
compassion and the female order that promotes it. You consider this Ashu; a
nation, which is the largest supplier of arms and ammunitions to the world, gets
a death sentence for a person selling heroin. A civilized nation can sell arms
to the world which kills thousands in perpetual wars and civil wars but the
same nation hangs the sellers of drugs like heroin which is somehow a lesser
killer. This hypocrisy is the product of a male order which has created the
contemporary world order where such hypocrisy thrives. I know Ashu that your
economics has smart justification for even this one. But I cannot see it happen
if this is seen from the angle of compassion and not from the angle of passion,
which so successfully defines national interest in the contemporary world
order. I am doubly sure, if we have a female view point being decisive, such hypocrisy
cannot be part of the world order.” “I think Monk is right”, Utkarsh
said. “Even I see quite a few things in our male order which I feel the world
should be free of. The first and foremost is the indecency of language and
overall behavior which Monk has already pointed out. I would add into the list
all the intoxicants, the scary sense of sexuality of men folks, which Monku
rightly said reactionary feminism is so proud to ape and above all, the perpetuity
of violence as a way of finding solutions to difficult problems. Monk has
rightly used the term sadomasochism. I really think Monk is right when he says,
females have better sense and utility of compassion whereas the men are guided
more by passion, the passion of painful joys”. “So, let us come down to the
core issue. Is this your wish that the women should now be handed over the
reins of the world and then things will get okay for you”, Ashish continued
with his tirade. “Guddi, get some sweets for
Ashu, he is finally ready to hand over the reins to you even when he is aware
that the first thing you will order is to ban the liquor for Ashu as you get
the authority”, Utkarsh quipped. “It is not about the reins and
the ruling. It is about what stays as the defining benchmark of all human endeavors.
The important thing is that compassion alone should be the most predominant and
deciding influence over every single initiative and action that humanity as a
whole should consider worthwhile and that is why it is a wish. My advocacy for
feminism is part of my wish to see this happen as I see compassion more on the
side of women than men. I am not blind to the history. I know it well that earlier,
even men had compassion in their side but they did not honor it. When the
capitalism was at its worst best, the communism had compassion on their side. The
communism was the hope and millions of people joined the revolution riding this
hope. But they lost it. The rule and reins came to communism and it acted worse
than the capitalism empires. It killed more compassion than capitalism could
ever. I do not wish reins for feminism; it would rather do well without it. I
just wish, the social order and the family systems should have greater
compassion and this will happen when females sustain their distinct identity. The
resultant feminism would automatically become the first choice, the instinctive
benchmark of social and individual behavior and action. Feminism does not need
the reins; it needs the love and appreciation of men. It just needs the
realization by men that the best part of their own personalities is feminine. Men
need to accept that they are at their best when influenced by a female; be it
the mother, wife or a daughter. I am two hundred per cent sure; Ashu will quit both
smoking and drinking if he gets a wife as good, intelligent and beautiful as
Guddi. And this he will do out of love for his woman, not out of the force of authority
which is often associated with reins and rulings. I visualize the success of
feminism as it does not attempt to rule. It creates an environment of trust and
love which is conducive to an order where compassion thrives. And that is the
true world for me.” “Let us say amen to Monku’s wish
and pray that Ashu sees the light at the end of the day and gets married to a
Guddi twin soon, if not for his own sake then for the sake of making Monk’s
wishes on feminism come true”, Utkarsh declared sounding solemn but could not
hold back a smile. “Here I am bound to agree with
Monk. If I get a wife like Guddi, I will surely do whatever she will ask me to
do. That is what I have been telling to Guddi. We men are like dog; if you show
us your teeth, we will bark and snap your flesh but even the fiercest dog will obey
if you caress him with love and occasionally throw a useless piece of bone. And
among dogs, you have breeds; Monk is a sweet Pug and I am a nasty Bulldog. Then
you have pedigree...” “Sorry… I do not buy this idea
Ashu, I do not like dogs”, an irritated Guddi interrupted him. “Even the most
obedient dog will look for a pole and would refuse to go to a toilet even if Miss
Universe would kiss him on his stinking lips. Chhee…! How can you compare men
with dogs…My husband and my dear brother are better as men and I love them the
way they are…they are angels to me. Please let the dogs be what they are”. “Yes…yes…I know Guddi you do not
want me to become a nice guy. But you don’t know I have already outsourced Monk
the task of finding a girl like you for me. And he has promised he would do it for
me. I know you do not trust me but you will never doubt your brother’s good
intention, I know that.” “No…never…! I know my brother very
well. He is a good man; he will never risk a girl’s life. Until you turn a
gentleman, none of us will allow you to get married.” “Guddi, Ashu is sincerely trying
to set his life on track but what he can do as his boss is not leaving any
moment free for him. Anyway he is not going to get married as he has no time for
the next ten years. We have already posted his profile on the portal meant for
second marriages”, Utkarsh added to the banter. “God be with that woman and the
portal…”, Guddi shouted from kitchen as she readied to serve the dinner. Mayank was delighted. So were Utkarsh,
Ashish and Guddi. They all cherished the fact that the four had made the best
out of the evening. It was not quite often that they could meet and enjoy
things together as the busy life offered very little time and space for such a
free and careless evening. Mayank was happy for Ashu as he knew he had understood
what intimacy of a woman really meant for a man. He knew despite all her
repartee with Ashu, she will shower all care and attention to him as she knew
Ashu was a bad eater. Ashu too loved being mothered by her and would turn a
small baby when she will forcibly make him eat the stuff she had cooked. Utkarsh
was happy that Mayank had done the right thing. He knew struggle makes a man
and men like Mayank really thrived and excelled when faced with something which
made them think and do what they thought was right. Ashu was the happiest. He
was the most insecure of the four and an evening like this assured him that he had
people in his life who would never leave him to drift as they knew better than
him what was best for him. He ate like a baby. Slept on the sofa, resting his
head on the lap of Monk, holding his hands to ensure he would not leave him come
what may. Guddi would wake him up and tell him to sit steady as he would resist
Guddi applying oil to his head. As she would comb his hair after massaging his
head, Ashu would close his eyes as his manly pride would not allow him to show his
moist eyes to Guddi and others. Guddi silently prayed that her men would remain
the kids they were at heart; at least they were when with her. ** CHAPTER 9 It had been a perpetual struggle
for him. His overriding sense of redundancy
would present the advocacy for the futility of any exercise first up. Mayank
was advised by many not to smother initiatives by his penchant for ‘over
thinking’. ‘Do it and then regret is always better than regret not doing
anything...most wonders of the world are accidental and almost all geniuses are
first exercise towards stupidity’, a well-wisher had told him once. Mayank never believed in such
pep talk. He knew it well that humanity had to face the dire consequences of hundreds
of accidents before one of them could click as a wonder. The world bore the
brunt of loads of stupidity before a miniscule portion of it could stand the
test of a genius. One needs to be sure which was the larger evil; thoughtful
inaction or un-thoughtful action. He would admit that his preference for former
was born out of the fact that he was living in a world where over activity was destroying
more than it was creating. Creativity should ideally be fueled by reason and not necessarily by necessity.
The contemporary age of necessity-driven creativity and activity had designed many
geniuses which actually deserved the rightful nomenclature of stupidity. He
believed in thoughtful inaction because of two simple reasons. First was his adherence
to the conservation of energy theory which he had learnt to put to smart use from
his favorite cricketer. It said, ‘when the ball is new in the morning session
of the game, the bowler is fresh and full of energy and the morning humidity helps
the ball to swing both ways; the opening batsman should keep a low profile and
conserve his energies in saving his wicket, leaving the ball watching his off
stump and avoiding flashy strokes. The batsman would surely have his time when the
ball would turn old, the bright Sun would soak away the moisture and the bowler
would tire’. Genius was not always in confronting the risks one up but in understanding
and managing them well. Patience is a smart wife of a genius. Secondly, he knew
it quite well that if one is not sure of the ends, however bright and noble the
means be; it cannot be a justification for initiative. Good intentions ending
up as bad inevitable and consequent regrets made poor history. Individual
regrets get washed away by an innocuous sorry but the overall toll on the body
of society is long lasting. The meeting of the owner with the chief minister had gone
well and as it was planned to be. A happy Boss had asked Mayank to mail him all
issues which he believed were important for the betterment of the newspaper and
the company’s performance; or what he had in his heart. He had his flight the
same day but he promised he would come next week and will discuss in detail all
those issues which Mayank would mention in his mail. The sense of futility of the
exercise had consumed the whole evening and he could not write a single line as
part of his mail to the owner. He slept the whole night allowing his sense of
being to drift away. This was his usual practice to arrive at an objective and
unattached mindset before launching on a new initiative. He woke up at 4 in the
morning; swallowed a waft of morning breeze filling his lungs and assuring him
of a sense of well-being. For him, being positive and being bereft of
negativity had different meaning. The whole previous evening he felt the unease
and could not write a word but the morning brought him the positivity which
eluded him earlier. He could find touch with his objectivity.
He had begun to see things in its largest possible perspective. One after one, thoughts
came drifting in as he sat near the window, looking at the eastern horizon,
where the Sun had heralded its ascent, beaming a radiant orange color in the
sky just above where earth kissed the sky -- ‘We have drifted too far... so
far that the vision of rational objectivity is blurred… truth’s reasonable
veracity looks like well beyond average human’s sensory perceptions. Trust of
human mind and soul too has its limits... mind and soul just cannot build trust
around an idea or object which has lost its chastity and elemental originality
way back in human evolution till date. Acquired knowledge, intuitive awareness
and transcendental realism, all are bound to be expressed through a very
restrictive pool of human-created words, in order to be relocated from one
being to another. Words however are the failed media of intention-transference
of humanity. Words are at best the most mediocre mode of human communication
and at worst the first qualifier benchmark for humans to rise above animalism. Human
languages anyway are not the first preference of individual self but a
secondary compulsion of collective being and social living. The intellectual
contradiction of the universe is that the capacity of human mind is currently
amenable only for “known” realm whereas the most important intellectual
acquisitions fall in the realms of “Unknown and Unknowable” " the former is
still to be understood but can be known on a future date and later is to be
realized but cannot be known. ‘If
human intellectual acquisitions and perceptional properties are attempted to be
shared or bequeathed to others and especially the generation-next, one has to
work his or her way around and circumvent this quintessential paradox of
contemporary human wisdom. This can happen to a good extent… words can be a
reasonably sound media and can carry a lot of true sense if one simple
assumption is fulfilled. In contemporary state of affairs of humanity, one
thing is for sure " you cannot teach anyone but anyone can learn! You can speak
a lot but cannot be sure how little or what the other has actually listened. Human
communication has a precarious absurdity. Transmission is no guarantee of equal
reception and what finally lands at the end of reception may not always be what
was transmitted. If someone is willing and has the necessary mental level, he
or she can understand even with the help of the restrictive words from the
human inventory. Even silence speaks better than thousand words. A good soul
had said, “If a husband and wife are in best of communication, they will mostly
be silent. More they talk, less they communicate”. All languages, other than what
human mouth speaks, communicate better and breed less strife and negativity.’ Mayank smiled
at his own tragedy. He was presented with an opportunity to communicate with a
person who needed to understand him and his words in their true sense but Mayank
knew he did not have anything favorable. What one has to say to other is like
an aircraft and it has to land in the mind of the person for whom it is meant
to be understood. The safe landing depends not only on pilot but also on the runway
on the ground. If the plane is not provided with good runway facilities, the
plane may never land or it would crashland. He could not resist the sense of
history creeping in his mind. He chuckled at the thought that when he would
grow old and would have no strength and engagement left but to savor the reminiscence
of his past life, he would only laugh at what would then certainly look like a
huge stupidity. But he did not let his sense of history get control of him. He
allowed the thoughts to come in -- ‘We must first understand what
our capacity is as human beings to perceive and receive things. How can we say
how this world is, what is the cosmic truth if we do not ascertain what our
capacities are for understanding things. You can only understand what your
sensory faculties allow you to and what your mind can process. Geniuses of the
world admit that human brain is still not good enough to understand the larger
questions of life and the cosmos. Though, the vast areas of human brain and its
overall functioning are still to be understood, still, it can be safely accepted;
human mind basically operates through images that it gathers through the most
potent of human sensory faculty called eyes. That is why; it is an old human
wisdom to believe as true only that which the eyes see. Mind is still evolving…
it facilitates many functions for humans but what it seems to do is unleash a
self-operative image-mixing as well as image interpolation and extrapolation…!
There does not seem any rule and order for such image-mixing; rather it may
depend on which particular image becomes lead input and which others become
secondary and tertiary ones. This almost free-hand image-mixing of mind keeps
most humans in a state of confused realism. ‘It can
also be believed that human brain is essentially status quoist. This status quoism emanates out of the instinctive
urge of human brain to preserve the body. Status quoism is a preservatory
instinct. But the five senses incessantly feed the brain with new images and
are truly the carriers of change. Naturally, the brain responds to them but it
has the tendency to settle for a template with fixed spaces for different
images, depending upon weight and importance assigned by the five senses, past
antecedents and ambient culture. However, this process is not very simple and a
human brain needs lots of leisure and time space in a stable environment to
create a template after screening the inputs subjectively. Unfortunately, life
has been so fast, leisure has become so rare and social milieu is so instable and
wildly competitive that brain is in a continuous flux. Therefore, contemporary
humans see lots of transitional templates which mind has not fully processed
and stabilized as an objective template suitable for status quoism. What people
call “wisdom” is essentially a well-processed template which brain marks as
final for preserving (status quoist mode). What five senses feed to the brain
constantly is just information. The partially-processed templates of human
brain consisting mostly of information only and that too the contradictory
ones, is the trouble of the contemporary generations. Human brain needs lots of
leisure and by denying it to the brain; we have complicated things for us and
the world we live in. The lack of leisure and stability has hit hard the very
instinctive urge of preservation as the human brain gradually starts producing
templates full of images of annihilation rather than preservation. The contemporary
brain is probably creating such immature templates which send confused or wrong
signals to the body, undermining its own judgment of well-being and
preservation. Modern era has witnessed a major surge in accident related
deaths, suicides and long-term annihilative lifestyle diseases and anomalies that
lead to unnatural deaths. Mental problems and psychosomatic troubles are on the
rise. For preservation and good growth human brain needs to create good and
stable templates and store them. These templates human brain starts storing
from an early age of 4-5. These first set of templates create a “benchmark”
within human brain which are usually created within 12-14 years of human
existence. These first set of templates in entirety form human conscience. Many
people like to call it the “heart” or the “soul”. To most humans, the heart and
mind are two different perceptory faculties. They seem to exist separately.
Most people believe there is a soul within that is separate from human mind and
it is detachable from human body. This soul or what most people perceive as a
human consciousness above the body limits is this first set of “fully-processed
templates” which works as a benchmark for all future template making and that’s
why looks like existing separate from brain.’ Mayank essentially
was a man of his first conscience. He understood the social problems of being
in a perpetual state of a 12-yeal old mind but he firmly believed his social
personality as a 12-year old served him best. At least, it saved him of series
of hypocrisy which he believed was the primary sin of humanity. He understood the
risk of being labeled an emotional fool, an impractical person and worst as a
self-styled martyr but he had the brave heart to rise above the criticism and
adhere to his first conscience which so far had fetched him not much success in
traditional sense of the term but immense satisfaction. He had decided quite
early in his life that he would love to go to the grave with his hard-earned
satisfaction and with a 12-year old conscience, whatever be his actual age. He
had seen many people die before his eyes and had drawn confidence from the fact
that all of them, who died at a ripe age, left for heaven as a 12-year old. He
had naturally concluded that something, humans start and end with must be the
superior intelligence. Innocence was what humans started and ended their lives
with. Innocence naturally was the superior intelligence and he opted to remain
with it, knowing very well that this superior intelligence was not profitable by
societal definition; often painful but very satisfying. The communication between Mayank
and the owner was a difficult one. His preference always was innocence of his
first conscience but for the owner, innocence meant a great shortcoming and a
definite burden for business. The templates of brains of the two were
diametrically opposed. Naturally, a resultant gap created a huge breach of
trust. Making a bridge of true and meaningful communication was very difficult.
But, the communication had to happen. The challenge was not in making it a
fruitful one (it was a non-starter even as an idea) but was in making it less
catastrophic. He knew the owner was habituated to seeing any request or
proposal of initiative in business terms; to be valued with an eye towards profitability
of the enterprise. The ROI (return of investment) syndrome had become a typical
trait of most corporate personalities. He would be reluctant to accept changes
which would mean taking risks to attain something not directly linked with profitability
in the short run. He remembered;
the sales head had told him after his resignation, ‘It is easy for you to risk your
rupees 25 k job but very difficult for the Boss to risk his 250 crore empire
for changes that you want him to accept’. The sales head had told him clearly,
‘So far as the boy stands first in his school exams, the parents are least
bothered where he spends his nights’. He clearly hinted that as the newspaper
was still in good profit, the owner would be least inclined to initiate any
changes. Only crisis makes justification for changes. He had listened carefully
to what sales head told him and even appreciated his viewpoint on the disposition
of the owners. He even accepted it to be a reality with the Boss. He was now past his first
dilemma and had entered a stage where the conflict was not about whether to say
or not as he had decided to say irrespective of what fruitfulness it promised. The
argument now was to decide what to say. There were lots of issues with media
overall and print media in particular about which he would have loved to talk
with the Boss. But he had good understanding of the fact that attention span of
successful and big people was very short and if he loaded the Boss with too
many problems, he would certainly believe that Mayank was a frustrated and insecure
guy seeking undue attention and importance. The challenge was to pick up selected
issues which could actually hit the interest zone of the Boss. He also had to keep
an eye on the personality of the owner to ascertain which style of
communication would serve his purpose. Mayank thought, he would be most
pleased and the owner would have been best served if he could talk primarily
about media in the cosmic and spiritual sense. If the Boss could understand the
root issue, he would be spared of the trouble, time and energy to explain the trunk,
branches and leaves. He believed; media needed to be understood in the broadest
possible sense. The cosmos is the media; the life itself is the most potent
media. The energy, which runs the cosmos, is a media. A media is never an end
unto itself; it is just a means. Means empowers, it facilitates, and works as a
catalyst for attainment of ends but it cannot be end in itself. And, that’s
why; all good media must have two prerequisites; purity and purpose. The chief
trouble with contemporary media is the chaos and confusion about the two. There
is a tendency to get confused over what is typically associated with media -
the objectivity! He had seen enough misuse of objectivity both in life and
media he worked in. He had always been very categorical that objectivity is
never the best practical benchmark for quality and utility. Objectivity, in its
purest sense is near impossible. And if true objectivity is taken into
consideration, it often lands things in a state of non-belief. The ideal
benchmark, he believed was purity and purpose. Each human life is also a media
and to understand the purity and purpose of media, one should also understand
life. In human life also, there is complete chaos and confusion about role and purpose.
The defining line between ends and means is blurred and confusion rules supreme
when it comes to deciding things with utmost objectivity. It seemed to Mayank; the very
intrinsic urge of every living cell for self-preservation along with this
perceptional reality about a soul as something detachable from perishable body
has created the templates of hell, heaven, other life and even moksha. Cosmic evolution is a huge
astrophysical event-chain and one single human life is such a petty particle of
this chain that it hardly matters. However, the primeval instinct of aping each
other has now created a potent force and humans in a collective state of things
are in a strong position to at least affect their own petty environment in the
world called earth which in itself is like a small particle in the immensely
colossal cosmic system. If viewed on the basis of
complete objectivity; it is essentially a cosmic duty and real purpose of life for
each human body to pass on the gene to the coming generation which is more
evolved and better endowed (not necessarily the Darwinian way) than what one
received from the past generation so that the cosmic evolution is powered
positively. This process of healthy gene transference itself presupposes all
goodness of humanity like, social peace and harmony, healthy family system,
personal trust and care, good life & living with sufficient leisure, social
equanimity, sound education, collective living, etc. The word “gene
transference” as every human’s “cosmic duty” and “purpose of life” sounds quite
pedantic and too mechanical to be acceptable but then, objectively the truth
looks like only this one. This objectivity however is so beautifully wrapped in
a series of sensually appetizing follies, which revealed souls have called “Maya” that most average people would accept
this as purpose of life. If we say to a young man that his purpose of life is
transfer his best gene to next generation he would term it abject madness. But
tell him that the real purpose of life is to attain social peace and harmony,
healthy family system, personal trust and care, good life & living with
sufficient leisure, social equanimity, sound education, collective living, etc;
he would be impressed and accept it. Many others will gladly accept moksha as the purpose of life. Objectivity
is for evolved souls but average people do not and cannot see things with such
high objectivity. For them, it is better that things are interpreted in terms
of purity and purpose. That is why, it is said, ‘all objectivities are not practically
sensible and all subjectivities are not ultimately bad’. Unfortunately, both for humanity
and media; there is always a huge confusion about means and ends. Mayank
remembered, a great writer had once said in one of his stories, ‘most people spend
half their lives preparing for life...’. It was a real tragedy that even today,
three fourth of humanity on earth spend their whole life fighting for survival.
Of the rest of a quarter, majority waste their lives either stacking resources
for good life or indulging in resourcefulness and abundance. The media has
similar fate; either struggling for survival or indulging in insurance of
abundance. Mayank was part of a media which had no issues of survival. His
newspaper group was a large empire; the venture was sitting pretty on a
profitability position and had a long secure future. Its marketing instincts
and team were both perfectly geared up for any corporate struggle to keep
notching up higher profitability benchmarks every year. The media in India
anyway was having a good time as literacy and purchasing power were growing much
higher than the population growth rate. The overall economy parameters were all
in reasonably good health and there was no panic, some cautions apart. This,
Mayank felt was the right time for media, especially his own newspaper to think
of the purity and purpose. He did not think changes were
always risky. Even if it were, many media houses had enough resource to take
the risks but they were not taking it because of lack of knowledge and not
because of the reluctance to take risks. The content of all media needed to be reviewed
in the light of the new purpose which a vast set of changes had brought
forward. Most media leaderships and owners actually did not truly understand the
changes that pervaded India and therefore he felt there were little initiatives
taken in right direction. The trouble, as he visualized, with
most in media was truly representative of the average person’s psyche. People in
general are mostly reactive to situations and not proactive and this was since
ages. Civilizations that excelled depended on proactive thinking. The proactive
thinking, which necessitates beforehand initiatives, involves risks. Proactiveness
usually emerges when there is a calculated risk taking to attain an end which may
not seem a probable reality in present but a highly possible yes in near or distant future. Reaction
on the other hand creates initiatives mostly for handling current crisis to check
damage to a contemporary position. Reaction is for retaining what is there but
proactiveness is for attaining which should ideally be there. Any big leap forward of humanity
impacts every human life in some way or other. Nations, civil societies,
families and individuals get affected but how and how much depends on lot of
factors. Mayank had known, through his knowledge of history that all major developments
in the world had three things in common. First, most of these developments were
very good-intentioned and originated out of the long struggle or deep pain of
humanity to make the world a better place to live. Second, it is a real curse
that only a small group of people initiated actions over good ideas but they seldom
penetrated and reached to the mass levels. Mayank being a man from media had
learnt a hard lesson that all goodness started with a minority voice and needed
support from all possible media to reach the masses to ascertain authentication
from the majority. He regretted that most goodness in the past had either got a
bad media or no media. The ‘no media’ was not as perilous as the ‘bad media’. He
learnt the sad reality that in the long history of civilized nations and civil
society, the media of their times failed to rise up to occasion and chiefly
because the leaders of media were themselves very poorly knowledgeable and
aware. The end result was low or unfocused people participation to support the
goodness. The third and important thing was the natural corollary of the
second. As the goodness could not assure involvement and participation of the
majority, a small group of unscrupulous people very cleverly entered the scene
as middlemen and usurped the benefits in connivance with the authorities entrusted
with the task of delivery of the goodness. Here too, he felt, historically, media
failed in its role to preempt and prevent such unwanted usurpation. Rather, in
most cases, media and its leaders proved hand in glove with the pilferage
mechanism and enjoyed undue heavens. He realized the importance of
two prerequisites for the success of any goodness that was initiated for
general well-being of humanity. First and foremost was a very aware and
proactive media and secondly, a well-oiled regulatory mechanism for fast and steady
penetration and reach to the masses as well as the insurance that goodness
reached in the right and avowed shape and size. Human ingenuity for pilferage was
instinctive; it cannot be completely done away with. It has been said hundreds
of years back by a wise man, ‘nobody can understand and check when a fish
drinks water while swimming in water’. Self is an undeniable reality and selfishness
is also very natural. It comes out of the genetically designed urge for
self-preservation of any living cell. The nobility of human selfishness is
however a social product. The fear or care for social approval and reprimand decides
the intensity of inclination of selfishness to indulge in ingenuity of
pilferage. The basic fear is the fear of majority and the only potent check on
human ingenuity. Human beings are social creatures by nature and what they really
dread is not hell or law of the land but complete isolation from the society. That
is why; the only successful insurance for success of any goodness is the acceptance
of majority. Corruption could not be successfully checked in most nations as
our society in general not only approved of it, rather also encouraged it. We
made the rich our icons eulogizing how he pilfered the whole system. Still,
when the father of a bride goes for marrying his daughter to a suitable guy,
the father of the groom proudly says, ‘my son is in government service…has
orderlies to do all the work…has little work in office and most of the time he
is at home…the salary you know is not much but has great scope for other
income’. The father of the bride is too happy. Not for a single moment he
thinks that he should not marry his daughter to a man who considers no work as
a virtue and boasts of his illegal wealth making skills. The father of groom is
anyway too proud to have such a son! Mayank only
wished, he could tell all these things to his Boss and he could really
understand them so that he would allow his newspaper to become a potent and
proactive vehicle of reaching the myriad face of socio-cultural evolution to
the masses. He firmly believed that loads of scientific advancements had taken
place and some very good-intentioned people were evolving a new thinking, based
on holistic, assimilative and integrative wisdom of old and new for making the
globe a peaceful and prosperous place to live for billions of people. But, he
was sure human ingenuity had not spared the goodness of the new thinking trends
and that is why he was very eager that it gets a proactive and good media to work
on the archetypal thinking and attitudes of average and common people. After
much deliberation, Mayank decided against it. He repeated to himself, ‘all
goodness has to be practical’. He understood; the owner would have neither the
time nor the inclination to listen to things in details. Anyway, even if he
would listen, at the end of it he would ask him, ‘so, what you expect me to
do?’ He knew it well that the Boss, like all successful people considered thinking
and analyzing as sheer wastage of time and energy. They believe in action and
that’s why Mayank decided it would be appropriate if he simply told the Boss what
action needed to be taken. It was up to his genius to devise an action plan that
would contain remedies of all outstanding problems of media in general. He decided
and zeroed on one thing that would have such linkages that it would touch the
whole spectrum of issues. He picked up his laptop and started writing the mail
to the Boss: Dear Sir, As I begin to tell you what changes
I expect in the place I work, I am forewarned of the peril of the exercise. It
is bound to have references of some senior people in our newspaper and the
changes which I talk of may look like putting them in a position of
disadvantage. At the very outset, I earnestly wish to say that my stand is
purely professional, involving no personal biases as I believe, issues are more
important than persons. Media is a strangely specialized
field of activity. The work process may not need specialized learning but the
profession of media requires a special mindset, aptitude and attitude. It is
believed that eligibility and qualification are two different things. In media
today, especially in print media, there are more eligible people than the
qualified one. Then, qualification and excellence are also two different
notions. There are some professions in which only excellence is required as the
very sensitivity of the job and responsibilities towards nation demands nothing
short of excellence. Like Army. Media is also a profession like
Army. It needs special aptitude, a different propensity towards work. All
people, who enjoy royalty and love their nation, cannot join Army. The Army has
a very well-designed aptitude test mechanism to pick up the right people with mindsets
and aptitude well inclined for a position in the Army. After that, it has a very
tough and focused training module which ensures that not only eligible and
qualified but excellent people join the ranks before they are part of the very
important work of national security. Tragically enough, media has the worst
recruitment process in the industry and that is why, media, especially print
media has the worst human resource, highly ineligible, let alone qualified and
excellent. Worse off, there is no training module in place of whatsoever nature,
to ensure a semblance of sanity to the human resource management. In our newspaper too, the
biggest crisis is that of human resource. It would be improper of me to point
out the grey areas in our team, especially in the editorial team. It is ideal for
you to personally do the reality check. I would however like to register my sincere
protest to the fact that in our newspaper, there are four eligibility criteria
for recruitment " relatives, personal loyalty, political/bureaucratic
connectivity and dubious antecedents. And all should come at a cheap rate. Naturally,
it happens with active support of the department heads. So, we make a team of people
who have nothing to do with content and media; all they care to do is keep the editor
and other bosses in good humor by extending personal loyalty to them. The leaders
are well served. Life is smooth. The crisis however starts when
owners demand quality. The hypocrisy is; owners want a newspaper for class
people; those who have the money and means. The advertisers also want the same.
But the team that most newspapers have is good enough to do only the press
conferences and day’s events. They do not have the qualification or the
training to produce quality content for class readership. India is witnessing great many
changes at different levels. It is brimming with potential for both smartness
as well as stupidity. The new is fast replacing the old and established Indian
morality and identities are in for a toss. Where and which way things will
finally settle is open only to guess. Media, especially the print media is in
for a historical role of being the smart moderator of all these changes to
ensure future generations are handed over a new India which has the ideal amalgam
of the best of both tradition and modernity. The human resource we have in
our media is completely out of sync with times and badly misfit for the
historical role they are entrusted with. Our team needs complete overhaul. Naturally,
the renaissance in human resource will necessitate top level changes. I know
that would not be easy. There will also be need of continuous training of journalists
and that will be more difficult as journalists today have no other possession
but their inflated egos. And, despite that, they are still pampered. Somebody said, ‘I have heard
that life in love is difficult...better it is that we do something easy’. We
may also say the same. When quality is so difficult a proposition, why not do something
easy! But then, love is what humans should always be in; life without love is a
long road to drudgery. Quality and excellence is what media should always be identified
with; so is our historical duty! I insist, creativity should not
be decided by necessity but by reason. What I propose may not seem necessary to
you, at least at this point of time but this is what reason beckons us to do. It is always said, ‘morning starts
when you wake up’. This is immaculate artistry of the hypocrite. Morning always
starts at an appointed time, we sleep or are awake is our sole discretion. The
bigger reality is; the day also ends at the fixed time, whenever we wake up in
the morning! Yours
sincerely, Mayank Mishra. ** CHAPTER 10 They finally met. Mayank had to
postpone his proposed encounter with her earlier. Sunday was usually a working
day for him and he narrated all past event chain to her to explain why he was
free even on Sunday and had suddenly landed at her flat to be with her. He was
expecting some trouble but not what came his way. “This is not fair...you cheated
me…”, she said smiling. “I had planned to leave my job this month and you
grabbed the joy for yourself first. Selfishness…utter opportunism!” He smiled and asked, “Why would
you quit?” “You remember, once you had told
me something about non-violence. You had said that non-violence essentially had
to be ingrained in thought and violence of action would automatically get
checked.” “Yes, you are right. Violence of
action is only a miniscule proportion of the overall human violence as violence
of thought fills up the major part. That is why I said, violence should be
checked in its inception itself and non-violence of thought does it quite
well.” “Exactly...and then you had
added that the best way to ensure non-violence of thought is to be physically
out of the place and environment where you feel your true personality is not at
peace.” Yes, I had said that but if you
are strong enough, you do not need to be physically out; just moving mentally
away from the place can do.” “I have in mind the same thing
and so, I want to quit.” “Is there no way out?” “Does not look like...you know;
stupidity is a highly contagious disease and there is only prevention, no cure
for it. Keep safe and sufficient distance from stupid is the only way out to
avoid being inflicted with the dreaded disease called stupidity.” “But you also have to be sure
there is a real threat of the disease lurking on the head. Most of the times,
there is a panic reaction and that makes even an innocuous threat look bigger.
Usually, primary stage stupidity, like most communicable diseases can be
quarantined to prevent its spread.” “May be; but I also had
something more important in my mind.” “And what is that?” “I will tell you later. Let us
not talk about it. Mine would happen but yours has already happened. What made
you quit?” “We have the whole of evening
and night; I will tell you everything but not right now.” “Then let us sleep together”,
she exclaimed in joy, reverting to her usual baby-disposition, wrapping her
around him. “Nobody is sleeping tonight”, he
said in serious tone. “We have things to talk.” “But I want to sleep with you”,
she complained like a kid. “I make coffee for you; it will
douse your sleep.” “I don’t want coffee...I want
you”, she said sulking. He gave her a resolute look;
pulled her close, made her ride his back and entered the kitchen to make
coffee. She remained tightly tied to his back all the while he made coffee and
acted as if she was fast asleep. He softly dumped her on the sofa and placed
the cups on the table in front. She continued to feign sleep as he sipped his
coffee alone. “Once upon a time, there was a
king”, Mayank said without looking at her as she continued to remain motionless
on the sofa. “The king had only a daughter and she was famous for her beauty in
all neighborhood kingdoms. The young princess was not only beautiful but also a
very good-hearted lady whom everyone loved. Once, she was in the royal orchards
playing with flowers, birds and small animals who all enjoyed her company. The
day progressed and when she slept on the grass-bed under a tree, she could not
remember. Incidentally, the devil of the jungle passed by her and out of
jealousy, he decided to play a trick with her. He stole the expression of the
princess. She returned to the palace with an expressionless face and
mannerisms. She looked like a statue. She did not smile, showed no emotions and
did everything quite mechanically. The king got to know of the developments and
called the doctors. Later, magicians, tricksters, clowns, saints and every type
of experts were called but nobody could help. The panicky king tried to marry
her off expecting some change after marriage but all the princes who came after
getting the invitation refused to marry her. Nobody wanted a wife who was
literally a statue. The king was sad and the entire kingdom was doomed.” He paused for a while as he
realized that she had shuffled her position on the sofa. He continued, “One
day, a tantric came to the palace
seeking alms. He asked the king what was wrong as the king looked in poor
health. The king narrated his woes. The tantric
urged the king to take him to the royal orchard. The tantric immediately understood what had happened and he used his
power to invoke the devil of the woods. The devil appeared and the king fell on
his feet imploring him to forgive his daughter. The devil relented but put a
condition. He said he would take back his curse and the princess would come
back to her normal self but in return he would take away something from her.
The king happily asked what he would like to take away as he was ready to even
give him the entire kingdom for her daughter’s smile. The devil said he would
take away her beauty and give back her expressions. The king was shocked. He
was very proud of her daughter’s beauty and could not imagine how she would
react if her beauty is taken away. The devil was adamant and the king was very
unsure what he should do. The devil gave the king a day’s time to decide and
disappeared. The devil also warned the king that if he shared what had happened
there with anyone else, he would be dead.” She had opened her eyes and had
started sipping coffee, listening carefully what he was saying. She looked
anxious and quite interested in the story. “So, what the king decided? What
happened to the princess?” Mayank did not reply. He picked
up the empty cups and took them to the kitchen. She followed him there. Mayank washed
the cups silently, put them in place and entered the bed room while she
followed him. He stretched himself on the bed facing her. She waited for him to
resume the story but he kept quite. After a
while, she moved out of the room, checked the main door to ensure it was
properly locked, put off lights of all the rooms. It was already dark outside.
She switched off her mobile phone and sneaked into the bathroom. He felt
overwhelmed by a sudden touch of silk and sandal. She was on top of him; her
body still moist and cool. Drops of fragrant water from her wet hair lashed his
face as she kissed him softly on the lips. “Sorry”, she kept her lips
locked with him and said. It was dark. Her long black
tresses covering his face anyway made him blind to any reality outside! ….Love
and total intimacy is so complete, so absolute. When love comes your way, you
do not want more of it; you just want the infinity of it. Love is so
fulfilling, so perfect that you cannot want more of it...there cannot be more
of it as love does not come in half measures. You do not even want to be a
lover; you just desire that you become love itself, dissolve your being into it
to become it and not do it. A strange idea revisited him whenever he realized
he ceased to be a lover and become love itself. He wished to die the moment he
turned the love. He did not want an identity other than love and wished he died
that moment so that he could enter the eternity of love. Only love made death beautiful and acceptable…. The
darkness was perfect. His identity, her personality and the sorry were all dissolved into the
darkness. The whole universe, the realism and the being-ness, all melted into
love. She showered a hundred kisses on
him. The weight of the mass of physicality of intimacy brought back the connect
with the actual world to him. He for a moment thought, ‘love is so consummate
and ultimate; does it leave any space for anything more? Why does he want to
add more to it? Why he insists to make personality changes in her? Why would he
risk giving shape to the formlessness of love? Will he be able to control the
eventuality? What if he actually loses love in an attempt to make it more
meaningful?’ That’s why he was there; to find answers. He kissed her back, hugged her
tightly till she let out a sigh. He was sure, if he had to make her listen to
what he had decided to tell her, he had to do it with overdose of intimacy. She
needed to be highly emotionally secure if he wanted her to accept changes in
her. She felt the confidence after a while and repeated her question: “Won’t you tell me what the king
decided about the princess and what happened to her finally?” “The story has no specific end.
It is just a possibility; like life. What the king will choose the princess’
fate would depend on and the story will end that way. And this is life; the
predicament, the conflict and the discretion. Anyone can be in the king’s
place. And there can be people like the princess; none of her fault but she had
to be at the center of all tribulations of life.” “But the king should know what
is best for the princess; after all he is a father and a king too. On his
prudence and right discretion depends the fortunes of millions of citizens of
his kingdom! If fathers ain’t good enough to protect the best interests of their
daughters, it is truly tragic.” “You should consider the fact
that all good people may not take all right decisions. An important decision is
usually taken after consultations and the kings are used to it. But the devil
has forbidden him to share his trouble to anyone. He only has the tantric to consult.” “Oh yes...I really forgot that.
So what the tantric thought was the
right thing to do?” “What you think is the right
thing to do?” “Why me? This is not fair! It is
your story; you should know better.” “Forget the story. If you have
to choose for yourself, what you would want; the beauty or the expressions?” She kept quiet for a minute and
said smiling, “Why should I decide? It is for you to decide. I will love you
whatever and however I am. You decide which way you would want me and still
love me.” He could not resist a smile. He
knew she would throw the onus on him. And what she said was also true. She only
understood love and intimacy. All other realities were entrusted to him. “Can I decide for you, should
I”, he said in a low solemn voice, gently laying her beside him but continuing
her in his soft embrace. “It’s something that primarily affects you and your
entire life. And you will be deeply influenced by it. Things at stake are not
trifle. The beauty is not only for mirror, it is for you first and then for the
entire world. And expressions...it is as important as breathing.” “You are right there but why
should only girls be troubled with all things in life. You said the princess
was also very good hearted and she did nothing wrong to deserve this punishment
from the devil. She was actually in deep slumber when her world came crashing
on her feet and she could not even realize why. Did she deserve to face all
these troubles?” “That is why I told you earlier;
this is life; full of uncertainties, some time golden but often black. Then;
you should also consider carefully the details of the story. The girl in
question is a princess and she also happens to be phenomenally beautiful; three
best endowments of life " wealth & comfort, authority & status and
beauty & fame. And why do you think there is a devil in this world. The
devil is out there to level out things; set off a balance of sorts. This world
has love, intimacy, care, compassion etc as golden uncertainties and in the
same space jealousy, anger, pride, selfishness etc as black certainties also
exist. One human body possesses them all simultaneously. Well; this is a story
and that’s why for convenience and brevity, the devil has been personified as some
outside entity but usually, it is the devil inside that starts the trouble. And
as you said, even if you do not make a mistake, the devil inside you creates
such environment that a harm looks like an external creation. The devil in the
story is just a symbol. May be, the princess had taken undue pride of her
possessions, anybody can; such enormous were the possessions and may be over a
period had turned herself away from the world outside. Probably, her pride made
her loose contact with people and she ultimately lost her expressions. May be;
the many princes, who came to see her after the king invited them to marry her,
had earlier felt insulted by her behavior of exclusivity and when they saw her
in such trouble, they felt great joy in refusing her.” She did not say a word. Looked
at him for a while; her lips quivered as if she wished to say something. Tears
lined up on the margins of her eyes. He could not see it in the darkness and
realized that she was in tears only when the first drop fell on his cheek. “Oh god…! Why should you weep?
What happened?” She did not reply and gently
freeing herself from his embrace went inside the bathroom. He smiled, as if he
knew it was coming. He took the opportunity, went to the kitchen to get some
food for her. He had brought some cheese sandwiches which he had himself made
at home as she liked them. He warmed them in the microwave oven and came back
to the bedroom to find her sitting on the bed. He did not light the room. He
sat beside her. Made her eat with his hands but she would not eat. He knew what
it took to make her happy. He placed a pillow on her lap and rested his head on
it, stretching on the bed. He kept the plate of sandwiches on his chest. He
could see her face even in the darkness. He could read the thoughts that were
marking their impression on her face. “Darkness is so good. It makes
both beauty and expressions redundant. In the darkness, all issues of life lose
their existence; no questions and so no answers. I am in your lap but even then
I cannot see either your beauty or your expressions. But still, I am the
happiest man in the world now as I love you and I do not need to see it; I feel
love and want to continue with the feeling alone. And, they say love is blind;
darkness anyway. So, do I want beauty or expressions?” That was enough! She picked up a
sandwich and took a bite. She munched it a bit and then as was usual with her,
she joined her lips with him and put the whole morsel in his mouth. In their
relationship, they had created an alternative language which alone could
communicate the highest and purest forms of emotions, affection and care. This
was the language of intimacy. This was the language powered by vibes and it
could not be faked. When he would hug her close and the two bodies melted to lose
both their physical and mental identities, dishonesty and hypocrisy were
squeezed out. The lips locked together would immediately know any miniscule
element of fakeness. The body knows the last truth. The baby stops crying as
the mother suffocates all doubts by hugging him close to her bosoms. This
language takes off where the humanly created words fail to communicate. “Won’t you want to know what the
king finally decided”, he said as they finished sandwich. “No...but I want to know what
you wanted to talk about. I am a silly girl and you know that well. I felt bad
as I thought you were not telling me straight forward, something you wanted to.
It’s not your fault however. You had told me that you wanted to talk but my
stupidity made you do it. But I had said sorry to you.” “Yeah...it stretched a bit too
far. It was not intended. Sorry.” “Remember, you yourself say,
‘lovers should not speak, love should’, she said innocently. He wished to say to her that it
was his love for her that was prompting him to speak but he chose not to say.
He needed to guide her to a condition where it would be easy for her to listen
what he had in his mind. Speaking is a waste until there is complete desire to
listen. Intimacy makes one receptive. It creates a trust that is a must for
right reception of what is said. “Okay, let the love speak...and
how would that be?” “That’s what I’ve been telling
you...”, she was back to her guiltless best. “Let us sleep together... my lips
and your lips will say hello hi to each other...our eyes will say something
something to one another… our hearts will meet and pick up a chat...our tummies
will kiss each other and discuss recipes...our legs will cross and talk about
the journeys ahead...and...” “And what…?” “What...! It’s their choice...”,
a tweak of her impish tongue was palpable. “What love will do to us how can I
say...love is unfettered...when love speaks, how long and how far it will go
how can I know...!” “Okay...no problems...and when
will we talk?” “Naturally, when love will
finish its talk…! And who knows, there may not be then any need of we talking.” He understood well there was no
scope for words. He resigned to her desires. The darkness that she had opted
had a light leading them to a definite end. He could see the end but was not
sure of the journey ahead after they both reached there. He had realized that
there was a clear gender divide on approaching things. Intimate and meaningful
communication would give him a definite high. He would go an extra mile in
reaching out solutions. He would discuss issues, analyze all possible aspects
and lay out the reason and logic for to be or not to be questions. His
satisfaction doubled at the sense of success of a communication enterprise even
when it did not yield desired results. For her, immaculate sense of well-being
was the only worthy enterprise and an explicit overdose of intimacy was the
best prescription. Men would be at their best when faced with a challenge and
women would be when love and intimacy abound. It is truly tragic that men’s
enterprises would often lead to situations which would destruct the sense of
well-being of their women. He for sure did not want to
disturb her intimacy quotient but he had his doubts. His woman was perfect for
this stage of their intimacy but he was always very unsure whether she would
understand that everything in this world changes as part of a certain evolution
mechanism. She would be required to evolve herself, her love and her sense of
intimacy as they would grow together in time and space. He wanted a talk. He
wished to acquaint her with the challenges that he could see ahead in their
relationship. He never was really prepared to lose even a tiny bit of the
fragrance and sweetness of their relationship even ten twenty years down the
line. He had seen most of the couples just dragging their relationship. Most
stuck to it as parting ways was inconvenient proposition. He would admit he was
scared. He felt a happy and meaningful relationship; especially husband-wife
was a huge enterprise. Nothing in it should be taken for granted. It needed
immense and daily physical as well as mental investment, very cautious
emotional nurturing and great intuition to keep the relationship fresh and
tender. Man and woman together can
create a universe of joys. He had little doubt that the two were designed and
had evolved in such a way that together, the complementary energies of man and
woman had all that was required to be in infinite state of ecstasy. When the
energies of intimacy and love would either lose their purity or would fizzle
out, matter would start filling up the empty spaces between man and woman. The
pelf, the position the pronouncements of material well-being are all just the
subterfuge of intimacy. In his journalistic career, he had closely witnessed the
lives of big and mighty of the society. A journalist often has information and
knowledge which are not printable but they give him a deep insight into the
minds of people high and low. Mighty and iconic politicians, corporate
colossus, spiritual gurus, media barons, film stars ruling million hearts...he
had seen them all from close quarters. He firmly believed; all enterprises of
men in their purest form were exercises towards attaining intimacies. It is a
great humor of life that men actually believe that more they attain material
accomplishments of life; better eligible they are for larger intimacies. It is
enormous tragedy that men waste the best of their abilities and creativity in
amassing material success to buy intimacies; which essentially comes naturally
and free of material cost. And, if endowments of intimacies come at a cost,
they are not true ones; unfit for an enterprise worth a salt. Yes...many successful men would
boast of savoring the taste of selective and delectable recipes of beautiful
intimacies. Being in media, he would be bored by the favorite time pass of his
colleagues discussing with lots of masala
the intimate lives and antics of politicians, bureaucrats and even their own
bosses. He remained least interested as this he considered as nothing compared
to the harems of the mighty of the
past and even present. The harems are
actually living proof of one of the greatest travesties of men’s world. The
mighty man picked up horses from far off places; of great breeds and pedigrees.
His royal stable symbolized his power but the horses actually fought
magnificent battles and many died while saving lives of their masters. They
also raised large harems and
exceptionally beautiful women from all over the places would be forcibly housed
in them. They also symbolized the power of the king but unlike horses, the
women in the harems did not perform the roles they were naturally endowed with.
The kings would posses and relish the volume and mass of intimacy but not the
energy and fragrance of intimacy. The mighty consumed excess of the body of
intimacy but not a bit of its soul. And that’s why; he was never satisfied with
the size of his harem. He would add
more women and lose more pride. The men would go to lots of women to find
something that a woman is enough to
give but would never get that one woman. The harem is the mortuary of intimacies but the mighty would not admit
it. He knew it quite well that most men have the ultimate dream to be like a
king and possess such a harem. The
common man keeps his harem in his
heart; the successful and mighty get the chance to descend it from their hearts
to their chosen bed. Only a few mighty men fail the chance. He
remained on the bed and his mind was racing up with thoughts. He understood it
well that he was not in tandem with the beauty of the time in present but was
messed up with a time that was yet to come. He even tried to stop being
apprehensive and drift along the present which was so blissful but his mind
would not partner with him. But he did not know; he was making a cardinal
mistake. He was seeing reality from his own viewpoint and taking that of her as
granted. She had equal stakes in his reality and what she had in her mind, what
she had kept in abeyance to shock him, he could not even have an inkling of.
She was in the kitchen readying dinner before she said ‘love would start
speaking’. He waited on the bed. Time waited too; so did his destiny. All
beautiful and important attainments of life happen in a semi-conscious state of
mind. The mind cannot recall them in vivid details. There would be just a ghost
feeling...one would remember he or she was there when that happened to him or
her but what exactly happened, the mind does not register it. The ultimate in
love and intimacy happens in semi-conscious state of mind. God happens in
semi-conscious state. Life happens and death happens in the same state of mind.
Bodies are needed for the initiation but the attainment comes with bodies
becoming redundant. Hands are needed for prayers to start but when godliness
happens, prayer withers away. Bodies set up sex but orgasm ensures; the mass of
flesh melts into energy. He tried
in vain to relive the moments that he had with her an hour back but all he
could recollect was a feeling that he was there. He still lived the
profoundness of the bliss of togetherness but could not recall in vivid details
what had happened. She had fixed the dinner and gone to the bathroom; that he
had seen. She had called him from there wanting some help. The door of bathroom
was ajar but still he had asked her if he could come in. She had asked him in.
The light was not on but it was not completely dark. Some feeble radiance from
outside light made him see things. She was sitting beneath the shower, on the
floor. After few seconds, when his eyes got adjusted to the dim light, he could
see more than the outlines of her body. He could see clearly…. he shedding lots
of the weight of unnecessary carriages of his personality; his male ego, his self
doubts...and his natural awkwardness with his own body. He could see entirely
new dimensions…. He had
realized quite early in his life that the one single fact of life which
presents itself to all humans as greatest enemy and which every human has to
befriend is not greed, not ego, not pride but fear. He had read the religious
scriptures and had realized that all rational men and men of genius sought only
one thing from God. They called the almighty " bhav bhay niwarak " solution provider to the fears of the world and
prayed him to make humans understand fear and make fear his best friend. He
accepted this as a certain sign of inferior intelligence of men as compared to
the women. Females never seek fearlessness from God. They have the superior
intelligence to understand the simple fact that God is all powerful and when
something is sought from a powerful person, one should seek not the negation of
something but the affirmation. That’s why; females seek love from God " His
love and love for all in this universe. The women have the innate acumen to
realize that when love prevails, fear loses its existence. Women always seek
root goodness whereas men would look for the fruits of goodness. That’s why
most men end up having a barren tree of life. …a woman’s beingness is bhav bhay niwarak… truly, God’s stamp on
earth. He
remembered, once, when he was only a twelve-year old, he had fallen from a tree
and despite his best efforts could not breathe. He had seen his mother rushing
towards him from a distance but he had virtually accepted that before she would
come, he would die of breathlessness. His limbs had already got numbed and he
could not even let out a cry. His mother had hugged him tight to her bosoms and
though he still could not breathe, he had lost his fatal fear. He remembered
till date (and smiled now for his foolishness), how he was at peace being in
his mother’s lap and had prominently felt an icy sense of contentment that when
he would die, his soul would enter the soul of his mother as she had her heart
kissing his heart. As his sense of shock and fear had got dissipated, his
breath had been restored. Even today, his fatal fears had only one solution;
not God but his mother’s bosoms which had clinched his first fear when he had
come out of the secure walls of her womb. …. A woman’s beingness is man’s
ultimate prayers come true…. The tiny vapors of shower had
been reaching his face. He had stood in a stupor; quietly experiencing his
inside feelings. As a director of a movie makes all the right moves to ensure
that all the scenes shot of a particular script in hand descends down on the
celluloid in a way he or she had visualized them in his or her mind; she called
him to make movements and he, as a dedicated actor, who has full confidence in
his director, performed the scenes as per her command. She had asked him to
pull off his clothes and come in. She made him sit close to her under the
shower, their faces facing each other. She insisted he kept looking at her face
and her eyes. Instinctively, he had lowered his eyes. His intimacies with her had
been with touches...his eyes would automatically close when she would get
bodily intimate with her. What eyes see, mind registers and responds best but
differently. Visual intimacies are excruciating...difficult to receive. You
touch a fire and its heat makes your mind respond instantly. And, when you see
a fire burning, the myriad colors that it exudes make mind respond differently.
Mind warns to withdraw but simultaneously wishes to keep looking at it. You
love watching it…and strangely, even desire to capture it in your fists... the
golden hue, the red core, the bluish outlines, the grayish smoke head...each
triggers off different feelings in the heart. Visual
intimacies are agonizing like a fire...he withdrew first. She upped his face
with her soft palm. She whispered on his lips to see her well...understand her
through his eyes…explore her with the help of his eyes...she kissed his eyes
and asked him, “… let your eyes see me in fullness, nakedness and
completeness...it is important...you must do it… let me be very sure that you
do it... I want to ensure that even if I do not know myself well, you
must...you know what is best for me; you should also know me better than me...”
. The art
is in symmetry and it is awesomely beautiful. Never in his life had he seen the
form, the symmetry, the chiseled undulations, the righteousness and the
profundity of an art. All of a sudden, he felt an agonizing sense of guilt. He
felt dwarfed by the magnanimity of the perfection of the art. ‘How can men be
so blind...’, he said to himself. ‘How can they be so brute...how can a man
muster up the courage to defile the art...how dare they...oh my God!’ He felt
ashamed; feeling guilty that he unfortunately was a part of the discreditable
legacy of the male world... he wanted to move out. But he did not write the
script. The director knew what was best and what was next.... She had closed
the shower and handed him the soap. He could see; she had closed her eyes. This
gave him the courage…. The
music had begun...the ultimate melody had started filling up the
universe...each element, every bit of body and soul had started absorbing the
composition. The cells had passed on the message to the tissues and the dance
had started to happen...! The notes were struck perfect...both the bodies had
started humming sounds originating from the bellybottom...the resonance of the
molten lava that jostles to burst out of the surface of earth from beneath the
bellybottom of the earth...the naad swar
(primeval sound) of creation...the whining of God’s avowal of shrishti (creation)...the bodies melt,
existentialism liquefies; the expression takes the form of dance...the form of
godliness...a definite invitation for the universe to bow in total deference to
the energy of creation...silence..silence...! The
music had filled up all spaces...a rarity. He understood; music is everywhere
in the universe but it was very rare for humans to find it in their lives. A
very rare discipline of harmony and surrender of senses is required for the
realization of ultimate music of life. He had heard it from someone. Once there
was a world renowned singer who was considered the ultimate master of music.
When he was dying, a disciple sat at his feet and asked, ‘master...you know
music better than anyone living or dead in this universe. Please tell us what
the greatest music is’. The master closed his eyes and said, ‘I did not know it
for long but now, when I am dying, I can say with conviction that greatest
music on earth is compassion in the heart’. He understood; he felt
compassion...he lived the music...he rendered the composition of compassion...!
He understood; music needed great discipline...the discipline of saat sur (seven notes) ...the
regulations of taal (beats) ...the
obligations of laykaari (melody) ...
then only came the accomplishments of a musician to qualify for his own musical
adaaygi (rendition). And that is not
the desired end of music. A great musician needs thousands of hours of riyaaz (practice) to reach a stage in
music which the connoisseurs say, ‘Aaj
ustaad ne kah di hai (the maestro has said it)…’ The first four stages are
learning the language and being proficient in it but expression of poetry comes
rarely. Poetry comes with compassion. Music scales greatness...godliness with
compassion. A compassionate heart is music’s true source... the God’s abode... The
music had replenished the space with compassion... it was made possible. The
stage was ideal. Love and intimacy, the supremacy and all pervasiveness of it,
sets it on. The absoluteness of intimacy initiates the poetry and the heart is
soaked up with compassion…. He had felt his guilt washed away...passion had
bowed out the moment compassion ascended the throne. The transformation had begun...!
When rains wash the face of earth, each and every speck of it looks new and
different....her eyes looked so large and heavy; he had seen them before. The
long and black curls of her looked longer as his hands reached their ends...her
limbs, her back, the neck...the soft shoulders...the verve below...the ascent
and descent of seven steps of heaven...oh! …every touch made him realize he was
discovering a completely new she. A déjà vu...certainly...most certainly...she was not what he had
known for over a year but the new ‘she’, was very much what he had known for
ages...what? Something so vivid, so ostensible but still so elusive... so
intangible...! His realism had got metamorphosed. He did not stop...the journey
must not stop before it reaches destination and then, the realization dawns
upon that it was not what had initiated and energized the journey. And
finally...he touched the woman...moments of beinglessness…a sharp shrill down
his spine...and he attained it...he dropped the soap...curled up, crying,
closing all his senses... he crept into her lap...slowly but surely pushing
himself to her womb...she wept too...curled her up and shoved him firmly to
accommodate him, imbibe him in her fullness. The compassion took both of them
in its refuge...compassion made her the womb...the highest repository of human compassion.
And, compassion melted his gender...made him a fetal reality...! Coiled up in
her womb, he understood the déjà vu...he
attained it...the infinity... he realized the unknowable... She remained motionless in his
arms. Both of them had forgotten dinner; opting for the comfort of the bed,
resting as just-born enjoined twins. Nothingness is the recipe of
intimacy...even redundant is unnecessary...! Time however cannot be wished
away. It was 2 am when she checked the watch. He too moved as she slipped out
of his embrace. She went to the kitchen to make some tea and he opened the
windows to allow the fresh breeze in. He took out the bed sheet, clothes were
such a burden… wrapped the sheet around him and moved to the living room. She
brought one large cup of tea. He took her inside the bed sheet as both sat on
the couch. They sipped tea together. Rise up before the Sun does and
see the magic, the old prudence has it. He was used to the timing. He would not
return home until the printing machine ran the first copy of the late city
edition at 3.30 am. For her however, this was a new experience. She felt a
strange rejuvenation. This was the right time to direct the climax that she had
in her mind. How unaware he was... “Say something...”, she
whispered in his ears. “What...”, he asked softly. “You had said you wanted to
talk...something important!” “Yeah...I did. But now I am not
sure what I wanted was necessary...even right.” “You are always right. I cannot
see you go wrong...I don’t want to. And, I think I know what you wanted to say.
That’s why I say you were right.” He looked in her eyes; her
determined self was clearly visible. He kissed them. “My princess, you do not know us
men. We breathe the legacy of corruption of intellect...we are the
directionless and destructive energy of the universe. We men are born in
contradiction and die in confusion.” “My man is not part of the
legacy”, she said promptly, rubbing her lips to his and grabbing him in her
arms. “My man understands contradictions and that’s why he is above
everything...he is not the man the way it is... he is my God; gender-neutral
and formless like him.” He could not say a word. He
appreciated the word gender-neutrality. He had often realized that he lost his
man-identities when in total intimacy with her and even did not register her as
a woman. The formlessness anyway was his favorite existential positioning. But
this was not easy. “You scare me”, he whispered to
her. “You put me on such pedestals I can never justify. I am already so
nervous...I never think I am good enough to deserve you.” “You say that and I may say the
vice versa. The reality is; we do not have to be in deserving business. We do
not even have to be in the confusion of mutual expectations. We are two lives
and we have to ensure that together we create such a positive environment which
develops and perfects conclusive complementarities between us. Of course; I am
a woman and you are my man. But when I and you will it to be us, we will need to rise above socially
prevalent standards of gender-role exclusivity.” Since evening she had been a
revelation. He had never expected her to say what she had said. He realized she
had more to say. He understood; the first ray of Sun would bring in a new world
where some of his questions would lose relevance and rest would get answered
for good. He put in his left hand fingers into her curls and very tenderly
rubbed her back with his right arm fingers. She rested her head on his chest. “Say it please...don’t stop”, he
said and kissed her forehead. “This day is so unblemished, so full of
divinity’s exquisiteness, so very enlightening...I am very sure each of the
words you speak will add a meaning to our lives.” “Hold me tight so that I have
the confidence and conviction to speak to my God.” “You are
a woman, you need no help, and your womb holds the truth of the universe...your
God is born out of your womb.” The Sun
is not the first to rise up. Before it wakes up, the breeze gets up and heralds
the morning. The pre-dawn breeze wakes up the trees, the birds and those humans
who understand life. The nature wakes up before the Sun does and nature stirs
the potential from slumber. The potential hits the morning alarm bell for all
those humans who understand purity and purpose of life. As she readied to say
what she had planned to say, the pre-dawn breeze started to blow. The nature
and all its elemental energies sat around her to listen. The light of the day
awaited her... “I have understood what you have
been trying to make me realize”, she said in low whispering voice but he was
all ears. “I did not tell you but I’ve been thinking over it. I am so happy, so
proud of you...I feel so blessed; I feel no need of prayers and I call you my
God not out of the intensity of my love for you. I understand I have to be in
your light to become a perfect person and that is what God is " the highest
benchmark of human perfection. I know, you too would wish to say the same about
me. And God you are for me because you want me to be perfect not for yourself
but for my own joys and satisfaction in life. I am so proud to have you; I am
even scared at times.” “But, I am a human, probably
better positioned to qualify as your man than God.” “That’s where my problems also
start. I am a woman. We are into a man-woman relationship. If I can understand
what it is to be a woman, I also do appreciate what it is to be a man. You look
at life in terms of purpose, higher attainments, issues and agendas. I am a
woman. And I think I understand what is being a woman. You have also helped me
immensely in understanding what elemental womanhood is and I call you my God
because it is the woman in you that made me learn what I was missing as a
woman. You made me a perfect woman and I am so happy and proud that I have
attained what I was born for. But you are a man. You define perfection from
benchmarks which you see not as man or woman but human; a goodness common for
all. Here you think I need to do more and add in my personality. You think it
will make me happier and enhance my contentment; not as a woman but as a
human.” “...it seemed to me that life’s
goodness and purpose was gender-neutral. Woman or man is a non-issue. Both are
humans and equally entitled to attain the goodness of life. But that was
yesterday. Today I feel unsure. I can say what I said probably needs scrutiny.
This evening has probably changed something in me. I am even not sure which way
I should say I am a man. I am probably more woman today. You have sort of
absorbed me fully. If I am a man right now then probably like a baby boy;
unaware of my gender.” “You know, I am never good with
words. You too know it well that my expression is poor. But I have been wanting
to tell you that I have been thinking over this conflict of sorts between
us...forgive my ignorance for not choosing the right word to express myself. I
have spent many sleepless nights over it. I assessed what and why you wanted me
to see things in life and groom myself for that ends. For many days I felt
confused and even in some sort of conflict with your ideas. I think I am either
a big fool or too innocently simple but I could only come to the conclusion
that we basically want to reach the same destination in our relationship but
our roads to approach it looks separate. I am not sure how to put it but I hope
you get me right. I think there are two broad issues with us. First, we are
into a man-woman relationship...I am a woman and you are a man; there cannot be
a denial to body segregation. Second; we are into love and supreme intimacy.
The fact looks like; the gender agendas are different and love’s requirement is
different. Gender seeks role segregation and love seeks unification. Is that
what we wanted to talk about?” He nodded in affirmation and
kept quite. He did not want to obstruct her flow of thoughts by making certain
refinements in her observations. “What I have come to the
conclusion is; and again I say, I am probably too foolish or too simple to form
such an opinion; there is actually no confusion, no conflict. When you live
true to your gender identity as man, you also want me to refine my
woman-specific gender role and rise up to accept roles that are human; not man
not woman. That basically means that life’s attainment requires us to dissolve
our gender-identities. And, when you are in complete intimacy with me, you
yourself said you stop being a man and become more of a woman. I too lose my
identity as woman. Absolute love dissolves gender-identities. So, you see; when
you think as a man, you wish to attain something which ultimately reaches the
same stage where you reach when you think as a woman and peak in love and
intimacy " the genderlessness…” He had no words. He could not
feel the need to be a speaker today; he just wished to be a listener. He waited
for her to continue but she did not say anything. He intuitively felt there was
something more that she has to say. “So, what you think is the one
out of the two roads we should together tread to reach our common destination?” “Here I am not confused and I
really think I am wise enough to say it.” “What...?” “You are my God. I am happy and
satisfied that we will anyway reach together to the destination which is our
common end. I will tread the path with you and will never question why you
chose either of the two. I am a woman; my happiness is in your happiness.
Choose the path which you think is ideal. I am a woman; my rationality and my
irrationality is love and absolute intimacy. I am a woman; my path and
destination is love and intimacy. But, whichever road I tread, you are with me
so love is with me all the time. I am a woman in love and that makes me happy
in doing whatever my love asks me to do.” “And what happens to man
rationalities if I also become one with woman love?” “You decide what you think is
best, I will become that.” “What if you were me?” “Should I say something; the way
out; but, it will sound stupid!” “Give this precious thing to
me...” “Yesterday, I was talking to
God, not you, the other God, in my dreams. I asked him what I should do? I told
him that there looked some conflict of sorts between you and me. I asked him
was I being too foolish? You know what he said?” “What...?” “He said..., I think he was in a
hurry, may be a bit annoyed too. He sort of chided me. He said, “Did I create
you, the man and woman to compete with each other? What I had ordered to my
chief engineer and chief architect was a complementary model of two humans with
separate identifications but complementing identities. How come such lot of
conflict is prevailing on earth? Oh…! I will have to call a high-level meeting
to reassess the design. He then disappeared.” He could not resist a smile. He
always believed she was innocence personified and intrinsically simple-hearted
girl but he had never understood that basic intellectualism is in innocence and
not in complicated idealisms. “So, the God’s prescription
is…”, he asked her, hinting her to complete the sentence. “It looks like God said us to
understand very clearly that man and woman have been made to complement each
other perfectly. A woman is a woman and she has her gift of nature. Man is man
and he has different set of gifts. And God designed us in a perfect way. He
ensured that when it would come to the concerns of life and the world, the man
would initiate proceedings as he would be gifted such a way; the woman would be
with her in all odds. And, when it would be matters of love and intimacy, woman
would lead and the man would follow her. But God had put a condition to this
rule which basically is the root of all confusion of humans.” “And what is it?” “He had said that the
complementarities would happen only when there would be complete and immaculate
love and intimacy between the man and woman. If this will happen then the woman
would only be too happy to follow her man and the man would be equally willing to
surrender himself to his woman. When love and intimacy will happen,
complementing would automatically fall in place and when complementarities will
happen, gender conflict will be dissolved for good.” “Perfect...God cannot be wrong.
It’s a deal then. Now decide what we have missing in our man-woman
relationship?” “Yes…this is what I was dying to
tell you. Did I tell you that I wanted to resign this month?” “Yes you did and you also said
you had a second reason too for quitting the job.” “Yeah..yeah, I remember and I
will tell you but I feel hungry.” “Nobody is eating before you
tell me why.” “Okay; anyway, it is a one line
thing. I thought you would guess it. Today everything I have to do so I will do
this too. The reason I wanted to quit my job is because I wanted a three-year
break from job. I have something important to do in these three years. If
needed, I will pick up some meaningful activity after three years.” “And what you will do in coming
three years?” “I am marrying”, she said
sounding very casual. “And all these years I want to spend every moment in
complete and unfettered love and intimacy. I won’t even allow my husband to do
anything else but be with me all these years.” “Brilliant... congratulations!
May I know who the lucky man is?” She freed herself from his arms
and bit his lower lips hard. He screamed, pulled her back in his embrace. He
kissed her and asked, “What next?” “I have nothing more to say”,
she quipped. “Let us then sleep together”, he
said, copying the tone in which she had said the lines when they had met in the
evening. “But don’t you think we are
getting a bit late for the dinner”, she pulled him. “Nobody is eating, we will sleep
together. A wife must obey what the husband says”, he said with an affected
pride. Before she could say anything,
he lifted her in his lap and carried her to the bed. They slept again as
enjoined twins. She felt the drops of his tears on her cheeks. She washed her
guilt with it. The Sun did not come out in deference to this man-woman union.
It finally rained... ** CHAPTER 11 Monday started with a bang
threatening a hectic week ahead, quite in contrast to what he had desired. Late
in the morning, when Mayank left her place and reached home, all he wanted was
a quiet and lazy Monday to rewind and relive the Sunday moments. That was not
to be. First to dent his peace was a call from the editor. He sounded cool and
wanted to meet him to what he said, ‘clear the air over some issues between
them’. He promised he would see him Tuesday evening at his office. The next was
the general manager who was at his inquisitive best. He was more interested in
knowing what his next step was and whether he had got a call from the rival
newspaper as yet or not. And, next call of course was from the office of the
editor of rival newspaper. His personal secretary wanted to fix a time ‘as
early as possible’ for a meeting between the two. The rumor mill had really
started churning out. The deputy news editor, who claimed himself as his
confidante rang up next and briefed him about the different stories doing
rounds in the office. The most interesting one was that he had reportedly got a
big salary hike as the owner was very impressed with him. He thanked him for
updating him and was about to switch off his mobile phone when the owner called
him, first time coming directly on the line. He only confirmed that he had read
his mail and would talk about that when he would visit him this Friday. As the
day progressed, he could gather that his resignation had indeed proved a strong
catalyst for changes but he also realized they were not what he had actually
aimed at. He had created ripples in the static pond by throwing a stone chip
but the ripples were not in his control. The energy that he put in the system
through his resignation took its own travel route. The energy is always
innocuous but it is people who make good or bad use of it. He smiled as he put together all
the information that came his way since morning. Early afternoon, he slept
making a resolve that he would not meet anyone and would respond to no calls.
He could not be sure whether he was irritated but felt uneasy with whatever he
could make out of the developments that he was informed of from various
quarters. The best way was to sleep with the entire muddle in his mind. Often,
that had proved helpful to him. Around 18 years back, he had understood the
power of the sleeping mind. He had been irritated by a rather difficult
question of math. He could get to the right answer but could not follow the
right process and steps to reach it. He gave up and slept thinking about the
question. He had a dream in which he found himself detailing the right process
which he had missed. When he woke up, he could still remember it. The mind gave
him the right solutions when his body was sleeping. He later used the technique
to unleash the power of the sleeping mind to find the missing solutions. He had
started believing that mind had better answers as it worked in a linear
fashion. It is the perplexed emotions of body that somehow made the mind go
zigzag. That is why, the mind worked best when it was independent of body
interruptions. Late afternoon, when he woke up,
he still found himself unsettled. The magic didn’t work this time. It could not
have. The contradiction was too intense for the mind to find a linear solution.
He was still emotionally too high and was very reluctant to entertain anything
but what he had experienced on Sunday night. On the other hand, there were
developments triggered off by his resignation which demanded his immediate time
and full attention. He could not avoid a list of people for long and as
decisions knocked at his door; he could not turn a blind eye to them either.
Even his small gesture and actions were now open to wild interpretations and he
understood well that he needed to have his resolve on key things that presented
themselves at his doorstep. Usually, he was a mind person,
preferring to depend mostly on his intellect. When he was a teenager, there was
confusion over what should rule the lives of humans: mind or heart. Later in
his youth, he also understood that there was this so called ‘feminist agenda’
which warned that females of substance should curb their instinctive
heart-ruled decisions and allow prevalence of mind over heart. From his peer
group, he learnt that a man has to be man and avoid emotions which were clearly
referred to as feminine trait. Later, as he matured to build his own ideas, he
felt that in reality, there was no clear cut objective rule of what should
prevail. He got to a conclusion: The ideal scenario is that you apply what is
best required. If emotions are the requirement, you should never push ahead
your intelligence and the vice versa. This however, clearly leads to the fact
that essentially, it is your intelligence which makes the day for you as you
need your higher intelligence to guide you to decide whether emotions are
required or intelligence. So, you need to be very intelligent to make the right
decisions. And for that you do not have to learn a lot, read a lot and understand
a lot…! The intelligence is very simple thing…and nobody can teach you this…it
is automatically available to all humans. But in the last, the prescription is,
try to put your emotions upfront and intelligence as cushion. Better it is that
emotions win for you…if not then, you know your intelligence will save you from
defeat….but it will not always make you win. His emotions were already
upfront. He however needed his intelligence to be pressed into service as he
needed to take key decisions. His own editor was under pressure to change
things or two in his working style and naturally he had been pushed to work
them out in consultation with Mayank. The editor was told to change things in
almost all areas of editorial business but even other departments had been
asked to assess human resource issues and working system. He was a hero as it
was being rumored that boss had taken all the senior persons to task after
Mayank had a one to one meeting with the owner. His friends in the rival
newspaper had confirmed that he was to be offered editorship of the newspaper’s
edition in the neighbor state capital. The rival editor however had his own
designs while offering editorship to him. He wanted Mayank to join along with
his team of selected senior journalists. This was aimed at weakening Mayank’s
newspaper. Nothing new; everything is fair in corporate wars. The rival editor
knew he was very popular with his colleagues and they would come with him if he
was made editor. This however would mean Mayank would lose all favors with the
owner with whom he had only recently struck cordiality and trust. There was a
place where he would be back with more say and prestige and will probably be in
some sort of a position to change content as per his vision and values, of
course given the fact that the owner looked agreeable. But he also knew that
newspaper is basically an editor’s medium and he would not be very successful
in having a complete say in content changes. He also understood clearly that
even the owner would never go too far against the editor as that could invite
lots of trouble for him. The
editorship with the rival newspaper looked a step ahead in his career and
naturally meant more money and more power. However, he was not sure he would be
able to make any changes in the system there and the content. In the current
newspaper, he had direct access to the owner but in the new set up, it would
take at least four-five years to get connected with owners. And without having
control over the owners, no concrete change could be possible. Then, the rival
newspaper was notorious for inside politics and hire-fire policies. He had seen
editors there getting fired as they grew in strength. He could use the
editorship there just as a stepping stone to get to a higher break in career. Career-wise,
he was in an envious position but both ways, he was not sure he would be in a
position to bring about a positive change that he wanted. He knew he was
emotionally too high to make any fruitful mind decisions but he wanted, for
sure, to remain so. He felt at peace with his high emotionalism and wished to
remain in its cusp for days to come. Optionlessness
is very suffocating. He had personally experienced it. Every life, however
insignificant it may sound, is a genuine potential. Ambitions and zeal apart,
everyone has an in-built capacity to be something of reckoning. Unfortunate it
is; majority of the humans of the world have to live their lives in near
optionlessness. The struggle for survival...ensuring two square meals, devoting
all the time energy and creativity to protect and prolong life’s drudgery. The
fast growing urbanization creating more troubles every day. The civil wars,
security threats from internal crises and terrorism add to the already grave
situation of poverty and malnutrition. There is a primary need of all living
creatures in the universe: the freedom to be, the free will to access the
options to reach the potential. All human institutions were created to protect
and pronounce this free will of individuals. This was for the benefit of the
institutions and the larger collectivity itself as any individual initiative
for wellness shall automatically fall in the lap of collectivity. No individual
operates in emptiness; it always works within society. Unfortunate it is that
most human institutions have become highly effective tools of smothering
potential, ensuring optionlessness. The cultures of all communities
were once great insurance of the freedom to attain variety of options. The
crazy culture of consumerism that has become one single global culture of all
humans has taken away the freedom. The omnipotent culture of consumption was
slowly but surely pushing everybody to greater optionlessness. Since long, men
have created benchmarks for defining success in life and generations after
generation, men and women become slaves to this benchmark. Even this slavery is
part of the golden benchmark and people say it with great pride that they are
great slaves. The instinctive aping has its sorry fallout too. He could never appreciate when
people around him would say, ‘I’m a complete workaholic’. Most who said this
would do so with lots of pride attached to it and usually to show off as if
hours they worked were cash money and they would be proud that they had their
hands full. He believed it was a case of people making wrong benchmark of
excellence and then becoming a slave to it. Often, he would listen people
saying, ‘I am damn busy yaar, really
do not even have the time to die’. It would never be said with regret or pain
but with loads of self-satisfaction and flamboyant pride. It was truly tragic
that what people once used to say as banter later became an arrogance statement
and finally, the joke has turned out to be a dark reality. Many people actually
have no time to die as their lives have become so fast paced and busy. So, the
death keeps up pace with their tight schedule. Snap the finger and heart attack
sends them packing…flick an eyelid and accident sets you free forever…some make
their own choices and they are being duly helped by the markets providing best
sellers on how to make quick and sure suicides. And the aping instinct makes
millions follow it as fashion. People create their own
optionlessness by being slave to a few social benchmarks of goodness and
attainments. Mayank knew that the societal benchmarks of success and goodness
were created by few successful people and never had majority roots. The society
in general had the tendency to generalize what they achieved. The most stupid
generalization that humanity has created is the slogan: Nothing succeeds like
success! This must have been said as a cruel joke but got finally established
as the popular benchmark of excellence. He only wished that generation after
generations, people would not have to ape the benchmarks of others’ successes
and had the liberty and mental strength to follow one’s own distinct success
path to break free from the suffocation of optionlessness. It somehow got registered in his
mind that generalizations were very lopsided viewpoint of successful people and
they truly discounted many aspects which contributed to their success. Success
in itself justifying everything and what successful people said being lapped up
as a formula by the rest was the
worst voluntary slavery for him. Success is a very random juxtaposition of an
array of factors at one opportune point of time and space. It must be kept
alive in the minds that success is no rule; rather it is a very rare exception.
Success is so subjective and creating a singular process to this success is one
great trap that humanity is so happy to fall into since ages. Most human
benchmarks of success and goodness are such huge burden and stumbling block for
higher evolution. The trouble is; most benchmarks of goodness kills the free
will of an individual to attain and achieve what he or she has been naturally
endowed with or ordained to. Most societal benchmarks of goodness force people
to be what they are neither inclined to nor naturally endowed. Society
and social facilities should ideally be like a fertile land which aids and
abets any seed of natural possibilities but unfortunately; societies have
become fixed moulds which forces any potential to take only a few established
shape which at a certain point of time and space happens to be the prevailing
benchmarked mould of success or goodness. Restricting options, even killing
them in infancy has become the most honorable
task of most human institutions. Mayank
was very indecisive. He was subtly enjoying his moments of indecisiveness as it
extended him the pleasure of having open options. Inside in his heart, there
was this desire to allow the state of affair to linger infinitely. But, he knew
it was a desire completely against the benchmark of success and goodness. He
also understood it that what he wished was an improper proposition in the eyes
of society. Even his parents would not appreciate his indecisiveness. He was
pressed hard to take a decision and as early as possible. That certainly
irritated him. ‘What’s the big issue if I just
want to do nothing’, he asked to himself. ’What’s the problem if the only thing
I wish to do is to sleep with my girl for days and night, holding her tight to
my chest, kissing her a thousand times, savoring her body and soul, till I
dropped dead? Do I trouble anyone? Am I asking anyone to give me bread and
butter? God has given me enough! Why can’t I be left alone to be what I wish to
be? Why should I be what others want me to be?’ He knew he was completely
consumed by love. His instinctive sense of redundance and futility had just
found a refuge in her love. And how beautiful and meaningful this refuge was!
He warned himself that love too is ephemeral, like all good things in this
mortal life; especially this lovingly suffocating intensity of her love at this
point of time was very short-lived and he should not waste a single moment of
it. He wished to go crazy in love, do all sorts of madness in love. Nothing
short of mundane and perfunctory aawargi
(recklessness) would satiate his soul. He wished his free will to redefine
wildness...restructure all dispositions that societal sense of gentlemanliness
required. He desired his free will to recreate the universe, replacing the
gravitational force with the far more powerful and purposeful force of love and
unfettered intimacies. He just wished to be the 12-year old he was; the
happiest and most free stage of his life when he was acultured. His heart ruled him. He
understood it and was truly not ashamed of it. If foolishness was sweet,
stupidity was freedom and kidishness was purity, he was too happy to be that.
He felt a crazy sense of wild satisfaction in breaking all established social
benchmarks of righteousness and goodness. He was certainly at peace with his
dominating heart...it took him to a journey he would often take when 12-year
old. Woolgathering...! It was his favorite activity when he was a 12-year old.
It took off... ‘...there would be a world where
leisure would be a fundamental right. God would create a special facility on
earth which would ensure love, trust and larger intimacy among all living
being. Anyone, who would not love, show distrust or disturb intimacy would be
ejected out of the earth’s orbit and sent to Mars for internship till he or she
sees reason. This would be done by replacing the force of gravitation with a
superior force, the force of love. On the earth, only people who love would
stay and thrive. There would be a few private economic activities to fulfill
only the basic needs of humanity. All education and health would be in social
sector and not in public or private sector. Everyone would be allotted his work
which would not be more than eight hours a day and four and a half days a week.
Access to leisure would be protected as fundamental right. There would be no
currency. There would be just enough and equitable amount of food, clothe and
house space for all. Singing, dancing, writing poetry would be encouraged but
not forced. Art will be additional qualification over the primary and mandatory
intellectualism of innocence. Anyone showing disrespect to this basic intellect
would be automatically ejected and sent to Mars.’ In that world, he would prefer a
house at the foothills where a river would be flowing and the valley would be
lush with flowers and fruits. She and he would finish their allotted work and
then do all sorts of things that would fill the mountains and valleys with
music, dance and musk of love and intimacy. And the last thing! God would
create a facility for all humans that they could choose to die together with
any one person they would love. He had grown up but his
woolgathering habit had not worn out. At times, he would feel ashamed about it
even making unsuccessful resolves that he would cease to do it as it was
childish act, unbecoming of his age. He however knew; there were millions of
people who were doing similar things with the help of computer. The virtual
world software enabled them to create a world of their own. He even got to know
that there were small groups of people who had created what was being called
micronations. These people had declared their small and personal habitat as
independent nations irrespective of the need of recognition. In these
micronations, laws did not ascertain behavior of people but people decided what
would be the law governing them. These micronations were at least
not as unreal as the virtual world was and they certainly allowed some degree
of freedom of expressions and option to the free will of humanity. They at
least registered the ideal that people create institutions to enrich humanity
with greater options, potential and possibilities and not for subverting them.
In the evolution chain, institutions created by humans have become potent tools
of slavery for humanity itself. The clock was ticking for
Mayank. He had to make a decision. His indecisiveness was his safe refuge but
he too knew, it was not the demand of the hour. He could not always afford to
trivialize the social benchmarks. His withdrawal, even for short period would
be considered as escapism. Social mindset never appreciates indecisiveness.
Even if you take a suicidal decision, it must be taken fast. This is what the
corporate world appreciates as aggressive
approach. Economics is the only place where aggression is praised. Kids are now
taught to be the same, not at home but in their classrooms. He made up his mind
and planned his next move. He called up Utkarsh first. He agreed. Ashish had no
choice. He could never say no to Mayank. ** CHAPTER 12 There was nothing unusual about
the three friends meeting late evening and talking past mid-night. This had
been a practice since their college days. However, Utkarsh had an intuition
that this meeting had something unusual; at least what it would end up with. He
had sensed trouble as Mayank insisted that the meeting was very crucial and could
not be delayed even for a day. He dropped in early to have a one-to-one talk
with him before Ashish arrived. He sat quietly till Mayank made coffee. “For years now, we have sat
together to discuss issues and then reach on a key decision but I have a feeling
that you have already decided something very important and called us to just
announce it. I think Monku you should come clear on that. I am not complaining
but it is important for me to know. I have always trusted your decisions and
you know it very well that I also respect your freedom to make them. But, I
need to be told as honesty and transparency has always come first in our
relationship.” Mayank did not say a word. He
had lowered his eyes, looking at the steam rising out of the coffee cup. He shuffled
his memories to find the right reply. Being a journalist, he always remembered
how important it was to have a good content as introduction of an impacting
story. A good content was one which could have a smooth navigation. “You remember the cricket match
we played against the St. Xavier’s school when we were in class six”, Mayank
asked still looking at the coffee cup. “You were at the non-striker end and
screaming at me as I was continuously missing the ball outside the off stump.
From the non-striker end, you could easily see the out swing that the bowler
was able to get but I was new to the crease and realized it only after you told
me at the end of the over. You later told me that you thought I knew the ball
was swinging and still playing dangerously.” Utkarsh could not resist his
tears. He took his arms and hugged him. Both friends washed their guilt. “Monku, I am still scared when I
feel you play and miss it outside the off stump. I do not care whether you make
a century or not. All I want is both of us remaining together at the crease
till the end of game.” “What if the bowler bowls a
really good ball? I can only assure I won’t be out on a bad ball.” “This is exactly my concern. If
you play to the merit of the ball and not commit yourself to a stroke even
before the ball leaves the hand of the bowler, I am over confident you will
never be out.” “I have not committed to a
stroke... not made a decision as yet. But I can admit that I am drifting fast
towards a decision. There are some missing links. Things have unfolded in such
fast pace that I could not acquaint you and Ashu with them. That is why; it
seems to you that I am not being honest. The reality is in the making and we
are sitting together to talk about all these.” Utkarsh could not be sure how he
felt after Mayank’s explanation. He still felt some unease as he could sense
that Mayank had already half committed him to some important decision. He had
an intuition that this decision would change things in their friendship and
would bring up an adjustment which would be difficult for him. “I have a feeling that you have
breached the G-3 constitution of collective decision-making. I have enough
reason to believe that there is another person in your life who is replacing me
and Ashu in the collectivity. Who is this girl”, Utkarsh said, sounding, as if
he was complaining. Mayank smiled. This is the magic
of transparency. The two friends were so honest and unambiguous to each other
that they could see through their minds. “How could you know there is a
new person in my life; that too a girl and influencing my decision”, Mayank
asked, still smiling. “This is no Sherlock Holmes
stuff Monku. I know you are not gay. I can see a new confidence in you and that
comes only when a female is involved in the decision-making process of a man. I
am married for the last six months, you know that.” Both the friends laughed
heartily. Mayank told Utkarsh everything about the woman in his life and the
influence of her being an enormous enterprise for him. “You know Utta, I am being
challenged. And it has exposed me completely. I can say this to you with
complete innocence and self-aplomb. Love does different things to different
people. It has exposed me. Her love for me has dwarfed me, made me feel what a
pauper I have been all these years. But look at the goodness of love; I don’t
feel ashamed nor is my pride hurt. I am exhilarated, deeply satisfied that I am
such a stupid. Love has stripped me off the pride of the useless possessions
and as now I stand naked, I am truly happy because I can see what is to get and
that seems gettable.” Utkarsh knew, Mayank did not
need a prompt to continue. The two had such trust between them that there was
never a need of confirmation from the other. He could feel Mayank was on song.
He would call him Utta, only when he would be emotionally too high. He ensured
closing the world to his five senses to be in complete audience of the song of
life. “I think you remember Utta, we
had a serious difference of opinion and our friendship was threatened when we
were in class three. We were discussing what we would become when we grew up
and you had declared that you would run a shop selling kites and its
accessories. I had grave objection as I told you I had decided much before that
such a shop would be mine. I even offered you to drop your plan in favor of
mine and instead settle for a pastry shop but you didn’t accept. We had
quarreled over the issue and for three days we did not speak to each other.” “Yeah Monku”, he said with tears
lining up in his eyes. “We were too stupid not to understand that we both could
have opened similar shops or we could have done it on partnership basis.” “That’s it…this exactly is it!
Even now Utta, we are in similar state of stupidity. At all stages of life,
wisdom always escapes us by what looks like a short margin and life-long, we
chase stupidity. Wisdom is always round the corner but seems a step ahead of
us. For most people, wisdom is available only in retrospect but we have only
one life to live. If I were to relive my childhood, I would give that kite shop
to you and would also agree to be with you in the shop all the time. Being with
you and having common joys is the wisdom I can now understand but could not do
it then because we did not then understand love. Love holds the wisdom, does
not allow it to slip away.” “You’ve got it right Monku, even
I’m not embarrassed to admit that being in love is the true satisfaction, if
not the right wisdom?” “No…no! Not being in love but
love itself. And it is because it exposes you to the stupidity of the world and
yours. When you become love, you see the wisdom. Oh my God…how can I express
it…it is like….! I can say that…you know, what we all do basically is chase our
shadows throughout our lives. The source of light coming from behind, our
shadow is always a step ahead of us. The source of light being the social
expectation, or to say the world view created by our contemporary social
definition of success and goodness, coming from behind, creates the shadow of
personal benchmarks for us. And in sheer madness and stupidity, we chase this
personal shadow to attain the benchmarks. We die tired and exhausted but fail
to understand that shadows will always be unreachable as it will always walk a
step ahead of us. What love does to you is put a new light in front of you and
suddenly, your shadow shifts behind you and starts following you. You become a
step ahead of your shadow and this is the ideal situation, the wisdom. The
shadow of your personal success and goodness, defined by social expectations
should always follow you and never the vice-versa. We quarreled in childhood
over that kite shop because we put our personal success ahead of us. Had we
understood love then, we would have known that wisdom was not in owning the
shop but it was in being together in any shop, whoever owned it.” “Monku, I really miss Ashu to
know what he takes out of your wisdom thing. I have always found myself close
to your ideas but even you would admit that ours is not the world view that
majority of people have. Ashu probably holds the common man’s world view, which
is also the popular one.” “Yes, I accept that. Human mind
is all about societal training. We were all trained the way our parents and
their forefathers were taught and trained by their societies. We quarreled in
childhood because we were trained to the idea of ownership as benchmark of
personal success and goodness. If we were trained in childhood in the tradition
of love and compassion, we would have understood that ownership was not the joy
thing; the joy is in just being there…together. It is redundant who possesses a
rose garden. Important it is that we have the mental training to enjoy the
beauty and fragrance of roses and share the joy and satisfaction together…not
own it. “But Monku, you cannot simply
trash all that we have acquired and the world is so inclined in acquiring.
There must be something of real worth in what we have done so far as billions
of people are doing the same.” “It is a matter of the world
view. I am saying it that you have to understand the basic problems in our
existing world view to realize why it is not serving us right. The very
training of minds as per the existing world view is flawed, if you see it from
the view point of love and compassion.” “Where do you think we have gone
wrong in our mental training?” “Uttu, I am not saying I
understand everything. If you ask me specific details then I am bound to sound
stupid. I sincerely feel crippled; I am shocked at the mediocrity of my mental
and physical faculties. Even the languages I have learnt are not helping. “Express your ideas Monku; there
cannot be things which human words cannot describe. You need to put your
feelings and ideas in words.” “This exactly is the mediocrity.
There is a whole universe that needs to be described and expressed but falls
outside the scope of human words. There is also a life outside the popular
world view that needs to be lived and enjoyed but we are not mentally trained
for it. I remember, when I stood at the point in Kanyakumari where the Arabian
Sea and Bay of Bengal merge, I was overwhelmed by the expanse of blue and green
water all around me. I did not want to possess it, it could not be. All I
wanted was to stretch my hands to the farthest limits of the sea, hold the
expanse and huddle it to my bosom. There was an initial fear…the immensity of
the expanse triggers off a fatal fear…the first sign and symptom of a bad and
faulty mental training…then gradually I could sink in into the song of serenity
of the waves. I wished to describe my feelings, I wanted to write poetry on
it…I wanted to paint the landscape...many things I recollect I wished to do but
I could not. I was crippled; I was not trained for that. Similarly
incapacitated I felt when I was on top of a mountain cliff of the Himalayan
ranges at Rohtang pass, around 12,000 feet high. The suffocation, the
debilitation of having an untrained mind is hundred times more when I am with
her and feel being love. The passion, the joy, the satisfaction is beyond my
capacity of expression…and the compassion loves fills your heart with…it needs
expression Utta but we have not been trained for that. It cannot be expressed
through words. Uttu, we have missed a huge learning in our lives. The faulty
training led us to accept the mediocrity of words and languages as mode of
expression. We missed the far superior and divine modes of music and dance. I
am in love Uttu…and as I reach the high point of joy, compassion and
exhilaration, words become useless for me. I wish to sing, I want to dance and
paint to express myself. I need to express myself; express it not for others
but for myself, I need a talk within. I feel suffocated…deeply defeated. I feel
I am losing out. I feel wasted. We did not learn the song and dance…everyone
must learn them.” Utkarsh could see the pain in
his eyes. He dabbled in poetry and knew the suffocation of the inadequacy of
appropriate expression through words. “I realize it only when I am
deep inside love that there is a huge unlearning process that I need to go
through. Then only I can think of developing the faculties that are needed for
what I have understood as wisdom. The languages that we have learnt are very
mediocre. They have been designed for social economy. They put us in somehow
manageable situation when we need to express ourselves as social beings in the
collectivity business of mutually agreeable survival mechanism. But we also
need to express individually. There is a world of love, the universe of
compassion, the cosmos of spiritualism where this language we have been taught
loses significance. The society where we speak is only one small part of our
individual universe. We need a language for other parts of our universe too.
There is a talk going on inside us. We need to reach at different
dimensions…different state of beingness…distinct from our social state…! We
need to reach there and how can we? Our minds are not trained to understand
what happens to us. My mind must tell me what and why it is happening to me. I
need a language, a mode of expression to tell me constantly what is happening
to me. This expression is required not for the collectivity. It is not required
for social interaction. It is altogether a different need. I am so poorly
trained that I feel incapacitated. But look, what love has done to me…it has
landed me into a harmony of sorts. It has taught me to stop and take my new
journey to the positives of life. It has given me the courage to unlearn the
redundant and accept the unknowable.” “Whatever is your current state of mind, is it
primarily because love has happened to you or you would be same even if love
did not happen?” “I am not sure; should I give
the whole credit to love or not. You know; we all basically attempt to be a
comfortable person out of the inertia. We are socially trained like that.
Throughout your life, you think you can do lot of better things. You always
look for better alternatives to your current position in life. But, we have
been trained to reject an existing thing only when we have a better alternative
in hand. We do not drop out of a chaos simply because we think it is not good
for us. We wait till something good or better comes to us. This also is the
case with me. As I told you, I knew it well that my current state of things was
not good for me. I had already rejected it mentally but physically I was
continuing with it, as my social training of comfort of inertia made me to.
When love happened to me, I found an alternative. I already had the reason to
move out of the world where I was. Love provided me the will and a beautiful
refuge. If love did not happen to me, maybe I would have lingered in inertia.
But, I think I can say that may be late, but I would have done the same, even
if love was not there as a powerful catalyst.” “Okay, I accept what you say but
there is still something you have not made clear.” “What.” “What is so bad and faulty about
our mental training and contemporary world view that makes you so critical of
it? You seem to completely reject it.” “You think I know the answer?” “That’s why I’ve asked you
Monku. We have always shared all good things in life. If you are confident
about your position and thinking, I will have all the ease in accepting it as
my truth too.” “I truly appreciate your
feelings Utta but I am not sure of the answers. What I have been telling you is
about my discomfort with the world view which leads us. I feel my mental
training is letting me down when I want to fly and reach to the expanse ahead
of me. That makes me feel that there is something terribly wrong with it. All I
can say is about my own perception of things. Are they answers? It will be
stupidity to think so. But yes, I can say, my perceptions are my truths as I
think now I am much better qualified to say that, as I have love and compassion
in my heart.” “Let us not waste time and
energy on the terminologies Monku. Let us say, what you understand are your
perceptions and personal truths and not universal realities… okay with me! Now
give it to me. At least I can decide they are my truths too or not. The world
and its seven billion people have their own truths and we are not here to
decide for them. I want to know what you think and that is my universe.” “Uttu, there are larger
questions in our lives. Why are we born? Why and for what we live? What is the
ultimate aim and end of life " money, status, power and prestige...or for that
matter attaining spiritualism and moksha (liberation)?
Since thousands of years, the questions have remained with humanity and the
struggle to find the right answers. I am also not an exception. I also spent
sleepless nights over the questions. I know that I still don’t know the true answers.
But, now I have realized something that makes me comfortable with the questions
and this is because of the wisdom love has brought in. Well and good if we humans
find the ultimate end of life, the final destination of all of us and most
important is that we should all agree to that. However, if we see the larger
picture and accept facts objectively, with whatever knowledge humanity has so
far evolved and understood, we shall have to accept that all life on earth,
including humans and its evolution is one huge random and multi-dimensional
event-cyclicality. On the other hand, what we humans make out of it and charter
our own ways for survival, purpose and excellence is another multi-dimensional
cyclicality. Both forces, though inter-dependent only at the core and having
some patterns, which can be replicable, still, they remain highly and
intricately randomized. The element of unpredictability, inadvertence, accidentality
and asymmetricality in both largely sovereign forces of the cosmos only ensures
that humanity can never ever remain in perpetuity of singular purpose, peace
and order. Especially in contemporary situation, when humanity long before
evolved and acquired the criticality of conscious intelligence, which is bound
to lead it to ever-growing entropy (degrading randomization) and ultimate
extinction in the long run. Finding a purpose and purity of singular pattern or
model of culture and virtuosity for global community is out of question. The
mechanism of cosmic realism never ever allows it. It is more impossible now.
The wise can only understand that and find its own subjective peace. However, not
all these are what look important to me now, especially when love and absolute
intimacy has completely absorbed my consciousness. The destination is not
important; important is that we all, you me, all our closed ones, travel the
path with love and compassion and together, so far as possible. If we all
travel with love and compassion all throughout our journeys, wherever we will
reach will be the desirable destination. Moreover, even if we do not reach
anywhere, our path itself is so beautiful and satisfying that there is no need
for a destination. It is love that has shown me this simple wisdom. Love does
not look for ends of life. It believes in the simple fact that life is one
endless drive and on the way look for no signposts to reach anywhere…the joy
and satisfaction of journey is more important than the nobility and utility of
destination. There is no need to reach. Be on an endless journey and make it
your destination where you tire. But always remember to travel with love and
compassion in heart and why I say this? Because, when love and compassion are with
you, the path and the journey becomes the theatre of infinite song and dance. When
song and dance is with you, journeys are full of incessant joy and satisfaction.
If you reach the stage; if ever there happens to be one, you will automatically
lose the question of destination. The question of meaning of life and its
purpose will be lost. Love makes you understand the futility and redundance of
the intellectual concerns of life’s larger purpose and the material desire of
life’s acquisitions. Love and compassion makes you understand that the true
wisdom is not in reaching but in traveling well. May be also because, there is
no destination and reaching. Love and compassion and its accompanying innocence
is the greatest intellectualism, it is the best acquisition, if one defines
life’s purpose in terms of acquisition and possessions.” “And where do you think our
current world view and mental training puts us away from this realization?” “I have the feeling that our
mental training to see the world as a stage for perpetuity of action, aimed at
personal acquisition, based on societal and cultural notions of utility,
possession and consumption is major trouble. This somehow engenders a
consciousness in all of us, which is majorly and perpetually reactive, as against
the need of being receptive. This makes us refuse to see the mechanism of
cosmic realism all around us. To only a few, who have this highly receptive
higher consciousness, the cosmic mechanism of asymmetrical randomization is
unraveled. That is why the wise have said, wisdom is always in the domain of
unknowable, something which can be realized but not known. First of all, the
idea of meaningful action, what we term as our karma, has become such a misinterpreted thing that our world view
has become majorly faulty. I rate myself a super idiot but even then I feel
there is so much stupidity attached to the word karma. I fail to understand why we humans attach so much
physicality to the notion. Most people confuse karma with physical labour. Karma
is not labour, it is nowhere associated with action, as most people conceive it
as. Shram (labor) and karma are two distinct things. I have
always wondered whether this association of a pure idea like karma with daily life shram has been the basic fault with our
world view and the resultant mental training. It seems, the cardinal error is
associating human duties on earth as
an actionable entity. The problem is that there is an over emphasis on one’s karma but most people follow what looks
like the misinterpreted version. I have read that most great people in the long
history of civilization have said that the purpose of life is to perform his or
her karma but what I feel is that what
most of them actually meant to have associated the golden word with is not action
but a mind positioning. I know, all goodness are ideas and they need to be
converted into action to be of larger good for humanity but the problem is; you
need to understand the idea in its purest form then only a suitable and
commensurate action pattern can be devised.” “But Monku, you know it very
well that average people have their own limitations. You must have read the
philosophical premise that most humans have such limited mental levels that
they only understand matter and not the idea. They need to be told all ideas of
goodness in actionable terms only.” “This makes out a case for
change in our mental training since early childhood. You know Utta, all major
questions of humanity are thousands of years old and that is why I presume, the
right answers of all these questions must also be around for thousands of
years. Reason and rationality have been there since ages to guide all
generations of humanity. What I have told you about love and compassion may be
my own personally acquired and experienced wisdom but there is nothing new
about it. Millions of people before me have realized this and many have even
practiced it successfully. What I have said about love and compassion has also
been told time and again. Millions of more will realize the same in coming
years. Read the ancient scriptures, read the ideas expressed by great humans,
read the Holy books of all religions of the world. All of them have given
common answers to all major questions of life. The answer is love and
compassion. But this commonality of goodness is only at idea levels. When it
comes to practice them, when the idea descends down to the actionable platform,
it changes meaning and seven billion people on earth start practicing eight
billion ways to attain the good. Loads of hypocrisy creeps in. The problem of
humanity is not the idea but the action. That is why; I always say hypocrisy is
the greatest malaise on earth. People in general know the idea of goodness but
they rarely put them in action; or, they make bad actions out of good ideas.
There is something majorly faulty with our mental training and current world
view as it fails us in converting the right ideas into good action and
practices. The knowledge of science makes us good doctors and engineers. But
when we start prescribing unnecessary drugs and treatments to our patients for
acquiring money and status, when we mix sand in cement in making a bride to
acquire luxuries of life, can we blame the goodness of the idea of education?
There is something terribly wrong with our mental training as social beings.
Our world view, created since childhood, has something faulty. The goodness of
idea loses out on the actionable platform.” “What is the way out then? Any
remedies…?” “You may blame me for what you
may call a eulogy of laziness and there may be some semblance of truth in that…
my growing age must be behind it, but I really feel that overemphasis on karma as an action entity needs some
close scrutiny. And I truly feel that it is because of male world’s obsession
with seeing life as an enterprise. You know Uttu, what is the most popular
definition of life? What has been termed by many greats as a synonym to life?
They have said, ‘life is a battlefield’. The scientists say that man’s predator
gene of ancient times, when he survived by killing animals in deadly battles in
jungle, still rules his actionable decisions. I wonder; this battlefield
obsession with all human actions has been the most corrupting influence on the
idea of karma.” “You cannot at least blame
Indians for that Monku. The very concept of karma
was born in a battlefield. Lord Krishna should not have revealed the idea of karma to Arjuna on the battle field of
Kurukshetra. He chose the wrong occasion. The context too was wrong. He urged
Arjuna to understand his karma and go
to battle with his relatives and friends. Had he chosen to do it when he and
Arjuna were enjoying a coffee like you and I, the idea of karma would not have been so intrinsically attached to hard-fought
actions! The life too would have been defined as something simple”, Utkarsh
said jocularly. “You never know Utta. You may be
right. Religion is such a huge influence on most humans. And as I was telling
you, the mental training of our society is passed on from one generation to
another in such a way that there is very little chance of a wrong
interpretation getting filtered out for centuries. Then, you have so many
self-acclaimed teachers of religion who assure that all good ideas of ancient
scriptures are poorly misinterpreted. The stupidity also becomes a venerated
ideal.” “But Monku, there must be a
remedy to it. There has to be a way out of this stupidity.” “I have already told you Uttu
that I have come to believe that this world would be better off if we all
accommodate and subscribe to the alternative world view of compassion, instead
of passion. It’s a male world Utta and the problem also lies with the typical
male view of life and karma. I really
cannot understand why life’s view accommodates so much action and continuous
struggle for activity. Why make life a battlefield. Why cannot we all settle
for life as a mental thing, aloof from the physical action? Why cannot we
define life as a beautiful mind experience or a mental journey, as against a
struggling physical activity? You are right Uttu when you said most humans have
the faculties developed only to understand matter and not the idea. That is why
most humans understand body entities and not mental ones. But what I just wish
to add is that this is basically because of our wrong mental training. You remember,
when we were kids, we were told, ‘study hard and do well in your class. You
will get all pleasures and comforts of life only when you toil now to have a
successful career’. Nobody told us to study hard so that when we grow up, we
would be in a better position to understand the conflicts of life and would be
successful in discerning good and bad. People told us that if we became
successful persons, we would get beautiful and wealthy wives. Nobody told us
what we would then do with our beautiful wives. We were not trained how to love
our wives well, how to make her happy and how best to become a caring and
successful husband.” “Yup Monku, there were many who
were offering us expertise in sex to have good
times with our wives but nobody trained us in the art of love and
compassion which we need most when we get our wives finally.” “The matter, the body, the
action are so obsessively part of our karma
and world view that the idea, the mind and the golden leisure gets no place. I
firmly believe Uttu, when we will have a world view, which will be adorned by
the feminine principles of love and compassion, we will find in place an
alternative mental training mechanism. We will be trained not about the joys of
consumption and ownership of matter in life and the resultant struggle for
action but about the satisfaction of the beautiful ideas of love, care, emotions
of togetherness, compassion and the very essential leisure to attain them.” Utkarsh could not say anything.
His mind was full. He was not very sure what Mayank was saying truly meant but
he had always trusted his view point. He needed time to put all these in
perspective to say anything concrete. He could however fear that Mayank had
made up his mind for something which would leave him in disadvantage. He could
not resist his query. “What is then the final word
Monku? What are you up to?” “I am not sure Utta. May be I am
reacting too much. May be I am biased in my stated positions because I have
landed myself into a particular groove. But one thing I am very sure and
confident of. I am not comfortable. I cannot think of continuing with what I am
currently in. I refuse to accept that. I must say I am not saying that I sort
of rebel against this chaos of the world I am in but can’t I demand a small
non-intruding space for myself and my beliefs? This world view based on
personal utility and consumption is not acceptable to me. I feel very
incapacitated and suffocated in it. I am doubly sure that I do not want to
bequeath this chaotic world view to my kids. This mental training of counting
pleasure and discounting pains defined in terms of utility, possession and
consumption kills my real joys, it shortens my horizon of satisfaction, it does
not allow me to be what I am born for. I am sure I cannot survive with so many
wrong benchmarks of goodness defined by this chaotic world view. You know Utta,
a lover says to his beloved, ‘my dear, I would pluck the moon and stars and
stitch them on your silk bodice, I would buy all the flowers of the world and
pour them on your feet…’. Oh my God! Why can’t he say, ‘my love, join me, be in
my arms so that together we see the beauty and exuberance of the beautiful moon
and stars, come and breathe the fantastic fragrances of the rose, the different
flowers that God has been so kind to bestow us with...let us pray together,
thank God for such joys in our lives and beseech his blessings for making us
together…allowing us the satisfaction’. Why is this mind training to pluck a
beautiful rose from the Garden of the God and tuck it in the locks of our
beloved? Who trained our minds to define the worth of things on the basis of
our personal utility? Why does our mind understand pleasure only in possessing
things for our personal utilities? Why success and status is defined in terms
of how much we have available for our personal consumptions? Why do people value and respect a man who has
million dollars in his pocket but knows no poetry, no music, no dance, no
decency to respect fellow human beings and not even a language of respectability
for others? Why is it that love and compassion in mind is considered a threat
to individual success? Can’t you see Uttu, this is our faulty mental training!
And then, people are full of complaints with their lives. Most part of world is
faced with chaos. How sad and pathetic it is that we have been so poorly
trained by this current world view that we cannot even see and recognize the
Frankenstein in our lives.” “But Monku, you miss the golden
rule. If what you say is ultimate goodness and we all know goodness must be
something that has inherent and all-pervading power of prevailing ultimately,
why is it that large majority of people are still with this world view which
you call as chaotic and unlivable for you?” “It is not easy to explain it
Uttu. There does not seem a straight and singular answer to it. I can think of
multiplicity of factors and they probably happened over a space of time in the
evolution of humans. You can say; there might be a mix of biological
pre-disposition, neuro-chemical system of human body and socio-psychological
factors in the long history of our evolution as social beings. Then there is
this big conundrum called brain! There might be an answer which comes after
assessing the impact of all these on intrinsic human nature. Huge initiatives
are being made to unravel the mysteries of the functioning of mind and its
connection with our multi-dimensional consciousness. May be, some day, we shall
have the right answers as why we are what and how we are.” “I don’t take this for an answer
Monku. If we know the trouble, we should also very well know what causes this
trouble so that we head for a clear cut solution.” “You know Utta, I always feel
the language which we have learnt are not good enough to express the deepest
and truest of feelings and realizations. That is why; the real intellectuals
prefer to keep quite. The greats have said that wisdom cannot be known, it is
unknowable. Wisdom cannot be known but can only be realized. This is the core
trouble of humanity. Science, information, knowledge can be passed onto
generations of humanity. It is said that social habits based on contemporary
knowledge get registered in gene and pass onto next generations. The core
wisdom however cannot be passed. Every human born on earth needs to go through
the individual travails of life to understand it. That is why, only few men and
women reach the wisdom. Wisdom is personal and very individual realization. You
can make the wisdom as an opening line in all the books that our children read
but still it cannot be understood. Tell it to the world that love and
compassion is the only wisdom and make it the opening lines of all books of
knowledge of the world but still only one out of a billion will understand it.
It is because, love and compassion is useless if it is just knowledge. It is
useful only when it captures your heart and mind and in tune with it, your
entire consciousness reflects it. It is personal realization and useless as a
community knowledge. That is why, transcendental wisdom cannot be part of the
eugenics. ” “So, you see little hope. We can
say that there is no practical solution in hand for us?” “No Utta. The reality is just
the reverse. There is great hope. We may say that things look so bad at this
moment but when we see the positives, it is amazing how satisfying the
situation seems for future.” “How can you explain that? You
already said wisdom is personal realization and not something which could be
taught as a subject of knowledge like science and history.” “You just see the positives. You
know what is the best part of this chaotic world? It is the universal
acceptance of goodness and wisdom across civilizations and cultures. This world
we live in is so big, so diverse and so dynamic. There is huge diversity of
culture, mental conditions, stages of social evolution, economic conditions,
spiritual sense and religious beliefs and practices. But all religions, all
cultural blocks and all humans across geographical and historical layers accept
one common goodness and wisdom. All humans accept that love, compassion, peace
and brotherhood are the ultimate attainable aim and ends of humanity. The
trouble is the wisdom is seldom put to practice. Think it Uttu, it is such a
huge satisfaction that at least all men and women accept one goodness. Can you
believe that! Seven billion people on this earth subscribing to one single
belief across all diversity of religion, cultures and socio-economic realities!
My God! It is huge hope for humanity…at least we all know and accept what we
all need to do in our lives. The only small trouble is that most of us fail to
achieve this desired aims in our lives. And why do we fail? You can ask that.
But the answer, which my foolish brain understands is that our world view is
faulty as over the years, we have created for ourselves very wrong benchmarks
of personal success and goodness which dominates our world view. And this is
because; the typical male view point dominating the world view. We need to
change our world view and the mental training that we impart to our new
generations. And as I had told you earlier, I have great hopes on the women-centric
life-view, which is slowly but assuredly emerging as a beautiful alternative to
the prevalent male world order.” “Is that all about your
positives? Are there more good news for us?” “Yes, there are more positives,
if you accept patience as a big virtue.” “I still have to live a few
decades more and I think I can afford some patience. Do tell me what are they?” “Not only is there a singularity
at the idea level about ultimate goodness and virtue of humanity; you will be
amazed that there is concurrence even in practice, which is where we think most
men and women fail. If you take a survey of old people, who have led a
comfortable life or a luxurious life, you would find them closer to this
goodness in actual practice. One such person, who happens to be a close
relative of mine, had told me. He was then above 65 years of age. He said, ‘I
regret that I could not love my own son well but I am able to compensate it
with my love and affection for my grandson. When my son was a kid, I was then
young and my own senses were also young demanding too much attention and time.
I was busy making money, enjoying sex, indulging in habits, making merry with
my friends and peer group and seeing the world. I could find little time and
could devote very little attention to my son’s emotional and other needs. Now
when I am old, my senses do not give me the same kick and my doctor tells me
not to indulge them, I have the time and mental state to see and derive
pleasure from the growing up of my grandson. Now I realize what gold I missed
and wasted all throughout my life foolishly collecting pebbles. The love, the
satisfaction and the joy that my grandchild gives me is my real asset. But I
have to run after him to be with him always and this is really tiring. This
little b*****d is a real tornado’. He then said the golden word, ‘Now I
understand why interest earned is always better than the principal amount
acquired. You have to toil hard and waste your precious time and energy earning
it but interest on the principal is something you get without making any effort
and you have the time and energy as well as the mental state to enjoy the
interest’. “You mean to say that we all
understand wisdom only when we grow old enough to see our graves in front of
us. What is the positive about that? I am a banker and I appreciate the theory
on principal and interest as we are trained to keep an eye primarily on
interest earned. Still, I see only negatives. If we are such fools that we
cannot see something so important when we have time and energy and what we
finally do when we approach the end of it, then what good I can take of that?” “Uttu dear, don’t see things
from a banker’s perspective. The interest earned no doubt sounds a better thing
but you know it better that there cannot be an interest gained if you do not
have a principal amount. The principal has to come first and then only an
interest becomes eligible. Earning a principal in life to gain interest later
is not the negative thing. It is a great positive. Everyone has to earn his
principal. The negative is that we have a world today, where creating a
principal has become such a tough and humungous physical and mental exercise
that it squeezes any possibility of enjoyment of leisure. We humans must have a
system in place in contemporary world where earning a living should not take
away everything from youthful period of life. Secondly, the world view that we
have must also throw away such competitive and stupid benchmarks of success and
goodness of life that makes us toil more than what is necessary for creating a
principal amount for our lives. Anyway, let us not miss the real issue. I was
talking about the real positives which are there, the silver lining in the dark
cloud.” “Yes Monku, tell me the final
thing. I am very happy and eager that we still have a hope. If there is a
positive, at least I will have peace of mind that Ashu would someday become a
gentleman…come on, give it to me!” “You can even think of being
successful in changing the world view of rest of the world but not Ashu. I
think he will be here any moment and it is better we wrap up this talk quickly.
Sometimes, the virtue is in patience. We need to take into account that all
good things take time to mature. Hope is also a close cousin of patience. The
real positive is that ultimate and universal human wisdom is a very simple
reality; very much apprehensible and easily executable. You don’t need a
doctorate degree for it. Even an illiterate person can handle it well. The fact
that I wish to tell you is that we have practical evidence that when people
have their senses stabilized, poised and receptive in the long journey of life,
they are in better position to understand and accept the wisdom. It is
therefore a big positive that wisdom is very much attainable by our senses
which are always referred to as the core trouble-makers for humanity. But in a
particular state of time and space, the same five senses tend to become less
reactionary and become receptive, capable of attaining wisdom. The positive, if
we can make of is that we will someday have a world where humanity will attain
this particular mode or state of things greatly amenable for overall wisdom. We
need to accept the fact that as civilized beings, we humans have just grown and
matured above the state of animalism. This world we live is still very nascent.
Four or five thousand years of civilization is a tiny bit time frame in the
overall clock system of the cosmos. It is really pity that we die in less than
70-80 years but the cosmic time-scale is huge, in billions of years. We humans
in it are in a world which is a just born, in the cosmic time mechanism. I am
very sure that in coming few hundred years, humanity will mature and its senses
would reach the stage where an individual reaches when he is 70 or 80. If you
study the evolution of living beings on earth, you will find how a time frame
of a few thousand years is just too little to effect any substantial change.
But humanity today is far better off. We have reached a stage of evolution
where things are happening real fast. The next few hundred years will do things
to humanity which the previous one million years could not do. We have the
technological edge now that holds the potential for future. But, if you think
things will be there for your kids and their kids, we can see nothing but doom.
This transition, humanity is in, shall take some time to wither away and this
shall lead us to the era of sanity. That’s why I told you earlier that a desire
coming true in a lifetime is a bad idea.” “Okay Monku, no thanks for
giving me a solution that even my imagination cannot foresee. I really thought
we have something, even a tiny bit for my generation and my kids. Are you sure
we, in the meantime cannot do anything?” “God…! Why should you sound so
pessimistic Utta! Everyone has a chance to understand the wisdom and lead his
life according to that. Millions of people in the past have acquired this
wisdom even when they were kids. And, we all can work towards a better future
for the humanity by attempting to bring about a positive change in the world
view which we currently hold and suitably change the faulty mental training
that makes our senses not understand and accept the wisdom. We and our kids
certainly can opt our truth. We can at least refuse to be part of this world
view and opt for an alternative mental training for our kids. The charity must
begin at home.” “Is this all we can do?” “Yes, this is the only thing we
should do. There is a famous story. A great man was dying and his close
acquaintance was by his side. He asked him to say something so that he could
learn from the great man. The dying great said, ‘when I was young, I thought I
would change the world. When I grew a bit older, I realized I could do nothing
so I decided I would change the society. I grew old to understand that nothing
could change and that is why I thought it would be easy to change my family.
Now when I am about to die, I realize that no one even in my family changed and
it would have been ideal had I decided in my youth itself to change only
myself. That probably would have been possible but I am dying, I even cannot do
this.’ Utkarsh did not say a word more.
First time in many years, he felt he was alone in this planet. He could not
remember his family, his friends or his own being. But he felt light. He felt a
void inside him. He realized the zero shaping inside him and usurping all
space. ** CHAPTER 13 “Can’t you be on time for
anything important”, Mayank complained lovingly to Ashish as he entered late
for the meeting. “Monku, clear off, don’t say
anything to me. Let me have a drink first. After all I am a human being; I
can’t handle my idiot boss, this chaotic traffic, Utkarsh’s wife and you all at
one time!” “Why do you curse my sweet
little wife, what she has to do with your already troubled life”, Utkarsh asked
smiling, understanding quite well why Ashish was referring to his wife for his
troubles. As Mayank helped Ashish in
arranging the food he had brought with him and got the glass and ice cubes for
his whisky, Utkarsh asked Ashish whether he was successful in doing the work
which his wife assigned to him? “All women in this stupid world
are alike”, Ashish declared with irritation writ large on his face as he
settled for making second glass of whisky, gulping the first one in one go. “Brilliant discovery…”, Mayank
teased him. “Monku, don’t pull my legs, I am
already in deep trouble because of you. “Oh God, what I have done
wrong?” “Don’t act innocent. If I love a
girl, I tell you the next morning, don’t I? And this stupid Guddi…why should
she be losing her sleep if Monku does not want to show her girl to the world! She
has made my life hell…how can I find this girl, nobody else on earth knows
about her but she does not take this for an answer. Oh my god...how stupid I
am...is Monku’s girl around?” “Relax Ashu, she is not around
and don’t be troubled, I will tell you everything and will also take her to
Guddi very soon.” “Thank God. I thought for a moment
this meeting was for introducing her to us. So, you are marrying?” “Yes, I am. But we are not
discussing my marriage and my girl tonight. The agenda is different.” A confused Ashish looked at
Mayank and then turned to Utkarsh for help. “Don’t look at me Ashu, Monku
hasn’t even told me about it. We were waiting for you. Monku has said he has
something in his mind and before he makes up his mind, he would like you and me
to share with him our opinion on that. I think you make a large glass of your
drink and we should move to the talk.” The three settled on the carpet
of the living room. Mayank made large glasses of lime soda for Utkarsh and
himself. He asked for a cigarette from Ashu and Utkarsh asked him to share it
with him. Ashish anxiously waited for Mayank to start the talk even as Utkarsh remained
relaxed, stretching out on the floor. Mayank briefed them with the
latest developments in a matter of fact manner. He talked about the options he
had in career front and also acknowledged that he had been in love for the last
many months and now he was marrying. He then took a pause to gauge the reaction
of Ashish and Utkarsh, especially the former. “Now what you wish to do and
what you want us to do”, asked Ashish. “I am not sure what I want to do
and that is why I want you two to give me your opinion about what I should ideally
do.” “If you ask me, I would say you
should grab the offer of the rival newspaper. Take the opportunity to enjoy the
editorship and do what you could not do so far. I cannot think why you ask me
what you should do. Always look ahead and above in life and especially in
career. Editorship is a definite promotion and no doubt they will pay you
better. Utkarsh would get his transfer in the new place you will go and I will
quit my job to get a new one in your new place. Anyway, I am fed with this boss
and the company. May be, I will find a suitable girl in the new place too. I
now need to marry to keep pace with you.” “What you suggest Utkarsh?” “I am not suggesting anything. I
believe, Monku has always had different priorities in life and even in his
career he values things more than the money and position. If Monku feels he can
find better purpose and peace in his existing job, he might well think of remaining
where he is. Anyway, the owner has assured him proper audience, so he might be
in better position to find his purpose here than going to a new place where he
will have completely new set of people to deal with.” “What purpose…! Jobs have only
one purpose; the money that comes with it and the position of greater power. Editorship
is bringing him both so the purpose is clear as anything. Utkarsh, we were
taught in eighth class that one should always chase what is certain. Don’t you
remember a bird in hand is always better than two in the bush?” “Ashu, media is not a job as
yours and mine. Monku is in media not for a living but for a purpose.” “So you say working for a living is not a
purpose? And what is the other purpose? Changing the society? Improving the
ways of the incorrigible idiots of this ever-so-in-crisis nation? Making this
world a better place to live? What more?” “My God Ashu, why do you always
take things in their extremes?” “I am sorry Utkarsh...you know I
am not good with words. But believe me; I sincerely cannot understand where the
dilemma is?” “You don’t need to be sorry
Ashu. Utkarsh and I value your views and your inputs have always helped me see
the larger rationality, especially the popular one. I would always want that you
should stick to your views.” “Yes Ashu, Monku values your
views very much but I wonder he didn’t call for them when he settled for his
life partner”, Utkarsh teased him. “He consults me only when he is
in a dilemma”, Ashish said with innocence. “Now he will need my expertise as your
dilemma starts only after you fall in love.” “Dilemma is not the core issue
Ashu. I and Utkarsh believe you are a mainstream person. Your world view
accommodates most of the popular perceptions and we also believe that they are
very contemporary. When I am seeing things and create a perception about things
affecting me, I am led by my own set of ideas which are not mainstream ones. That
is why, your opinion counts for me. It sort of balances me. I must declare it
that though at times you sound offensively obsessed by your views but Ashu, you
are always true to what you feel. Honesty and transparency has always been the hub
of the wheel of our friendship. I expect the same from you today.” “Go ahead Monku, tell me what
you have in your heart. Anyway, after I am down three glasses of whisky, I
always speak from my heart.” Mayank paused for a while to
pick up the right words for the start. He also repeated his resolve that he
would not commit himself to a decision before listening out to Ashu and
Utkarsh. He also realized that his words must also reflect his objectivity. “I think, before I tell you what
I have in my mind, I must seek your concurrence on a notion which basically
defines what I wish to do. There is a popular theory in political philosophy
which says that people enter into an agreement with society under which every
person agrees to surrender some of his individual rights so that he or she
could enjoy a set of rights in collectivity. There is however also a view that
says, rights exist only in collectivity as individuals cannot have rights in
isolation. This is one side of the coin. The history however, tells us that collectivity
always has instinctive corrupting tendencies as power rests with collectivity
and power corrupts. Given that most powers have in-built tendency to move
towards absoluteness and there is a saying that absolute power corrupts
absolutely, the collectivity at some stage becomes absolutely corrupt. We all
live in the collectivity of society, be it the social collectivity, the
economic or political collectivity. Historically, individuals or motley group
of individuals have challenged the corrupting absoluteness of collectivity and
most revolutions start as individual struggle against collective corruption. When
the individuals gain larger volume and power than the existing collectivity,
revolutions are successful and the status quo of a corrupting collectivity is
overthrown by a change.” “Oh my God…! Monku, your
editorial has evaporated the effect of the three glasses of whisky. Can’t you
simplify things for me? I am a simple guy. Even my genius has specific limitations...I
am trained for multi-tasking but not multi-intellectualism.” “Ashu, it is simple and not
beyond your hereditary constraints. What Monku wants to say is that in the long
history of mankind, there has been an incessant struggle between individual and
collectivity and it is to the credit of individuals that corrupting influences
of an established collectivity are corrected; at least challenged, am I right
Monku?” “So, what I am supposed to
understand? The lessons from history, the stupid struggles of my troubled
humanity or what?” “Yes Ashu, Monku wants you to
understand that history tells us that individual position, however conflicting
it may sound, has been fruitful and correcting influence on established and
mainstream collective norms.” “I would add to it Ashu that what
history tells us is that the majority has an in-built tendency to corruption as
it intrinsically aims at absoluteness. That is why, a healthy society is one
where individualism is respected and given an equitable, if not equal, field
for fair play. Similarly, a rational being is one who adheres to the collective
knowledge but also respects individual wisdom.” “Okese... accepted. But why
should you tell all this to me and why now?” “Ashu, Monku is telling you this
because he wants you to respect what he views and desires as an individual
which might stand in clash with the collective and mainstream practices.” “Not only that Utkarsh. I also
want Ashu to be open to the idea that the mainstream can be also be subjected
to the individual scrutiny and not always the vice-versa. An individual’s non-conformism
to collective compliance should not always be brushed aside as dangerous absurdity
and mundane stupidity.” “Wait...wait please! Let me have
another drink to clear my mind. I have an intuition that you and Utkarsh have
joined hands to put me in some sort of trap. Why should you two tell me about
the corruption of collectivity? Am I some sort of spokesperson for this what you
call collectivity. Am not I an individual too?” “Yes you are and I am very sure
that you respect the value of individual’s right to take on the corrupting
influences of collective status quoism, especially when it starts to show
perceptible signs of degeneration.” “Okay, I do what you say; then,
what next?” “There are two parts of the
reality that makes me drift towards a decision. First, my perception that media,
where I work, has become such a place that I think I should not be a part of
anymore. Second, there is a realization that I have something so beautiful and
meaningful in my life that I feel I should devote all my time and energy to
enjoy that.” “So, what you want to do now, go
to the Himalayas and become a saint…a majnu
to be precise…?” “Ashu, what is this? You just
said, you would respect individuality and now you speak to Monku like that...how
can you!” “I am respecting his
individuality Utkarsh. If he says he wants to go to Himalayas for a honeymoon
with his girl then it is okay with me but I cannot accept that this world, or
for that matter the media has become an awful or unsuitable place to be in. When
was this world a good place, let alone the ideal one to live? You think of
media as a bad place, come to my world and then see what a hell I work in and
still able to smile. When will you people accept the realism of life? If this
world is stinking, buy any good deodorant from the market and if you do not
have the money to buy one, be habituated to the stink…stop complaining.” “What is the realism Ashu? How
can you say Monku is acting escapist?” “I am not a philosopher but I
know it quite simple. This world has always been like that, good or bad. This
is reality and the wisdom is that you create a way around the chaos and stink
and move ahead.” “You mean to say, the realism is
in finding a solution in the chaos, whichever way it comes?” “I think so, what’s wrong with
this view?” “Your realistic world says that if
the need be, you should call a donkey your dad, just to find a timely solution
to a problem. This is taught as realism but another realism is that a donkey
cannot be our father, some fathers may however sound like a donkey. And yet
another reality is that humanity should never bow to a donkey’s whim even if
that creature blocks your road to the solution. The reality is that we all
should strive to create a world where all such donkeys are relegated to their
rightful places.” “Now Ashu, this is wrong! You
cannot take an exception to prove a rule. The proverb is all about being
practical in this world. What I say is that realism is in accepting things as
they are and then find a solution facing it. I am against this escapism…after
all we are men and men should always battle it out in the middle and not flee
away.” “Now take it Monku…this male world
view is in front of you. The battlefield syndrome of male world view will not
leave you in peace. All yours...I quit!” “Now what is this? Why did you
drag the gender question? You won’t understand Ashu, it is
a long story you missed as you came late.” “No Utkarsh, Ashu can understand
everything. We must come around this realism idea and know the dynamics of this
world view about battling and escaping.” “Yes Monku, do tell me. Do you
think I am wrong? Correct me if I am.” “Ashu, my brother, there is a word
in our dictionary called relativity. There are things which you see and others
which you cannot see but feel; there are matter and ideas. In natural state of
affairs, they are essentially value neutral. Good or bad, important or
redundant; it depends on the relative position from where you approach them. A
knife is a knife but it changes meaning when in a robber’s hand and when in a
doctor’s. Both realism and idealism are subject to the test of this relativity.
The relativity demands that we approach any idea or a matter in perfect
objectivity. Subjective preference for any single entity may be lopsided and may
end up in seeing the world from a biased perspective. This world is better off
neither in absolute realism nor in absolute idealism. Neither unbridled
individualism nor the absolute collectivity is prescription for goodness. Both
interchangeably balance each other. Then there is a question of prioritizing
them. There cannot be a universal rule to what we should put ahead, idealism or
realism. We need to assess the situation with objectivity to decide on the
priorities. But still, idealism has an upper hand because often, it balances
the unbridled realism.” “Monku, the trouble with Ashu is
that he always puts realism upfront and does not want to give idealism any
chance whatsoever.” “I deny the charges. You can say
Utkarsh that I am more inclined to realism and why should not I be? I live in a
world where I have seen all idealism as a façade to the hardcore realism. I
believe in realism because I believe in truth. Monku has always told me that I
should never practice hypocrisy and I find idealism the safe haven for the
biggest of hypocrites. I profess realism because I really think; it at least
allows me to be honest. If I am bad, if I am corrupt, I have the courage to say
it. I am honest. At least, I don’t pretend to be what I am not and cannot ever
be. My naked body is my creed. I am not like my boss who aims at profit
maximization at any cost and speaks volumes on corporate social responsibility
in seminars.” “Monku, this ‘hips don’t lie’ thought
system is strange. Ashu says his naked body is his creed. But is this realism
practical? Why don’t we all walk on the street naked, showing our a*s to the
whole world? Truth and realism cannot be naked. There is a pardadari, a cover for every naked truth to be accepted in the
practical world.” “Oh God Utkarsh…! Why do you
always take my words at their face value? I am not saying we should walk naked.
What I am saying is that the reality is that beneath the clothe we all are
naked and it is a truth.” “This is exactly what you have
to understand Ashu. We are born naked but in a civil society, we need some sort
of a pardadari " a cover. Similarly,
the realism what you call as naked truth may be as natural as we are born but
it always needs a cover of idealism to be practically operational in our
civilized society. We don’t live in jungle Ashu. The naked realism is not a
prescription for civil society. The cover of idealism is always needed and what
Monku is saying is that idealism has an upper hand as it covers up the brute and
naked body of realism.” “Okay, you cover up the realism
but still the world’s operative prudence is realism, won’t you accept that?” “No Ashu, it is not. There is at
best a latent desire among a minority of people to make brute realism as the
operative wisdom of human action but the world still runs on cherished ideals
of humanity. We have a typical case in India. We all know; the chief trouble of
India is the largely pampered and irresponsible citizenry. The democracy here
has unleashed all rights but few duties. The bureaucracy, the politicians, the
elite and socially strong people have misused the ideals of democracy. A
minority of people have usurped Indian democratic fruit. The masses too think
democracy extends them all rights but never feel the obligations for their
duties. The trouble is, democracy as an ideal itself is in the root of larger
trouble of India. If you apply your realism as an operative prudence, the truth
is, India needs a strong and decisive hand as ultimate authority. We all see,
larger part of India still has little governance. The rule of law, the benefits
of welfare state, a civil administration, the dispensation of justice, the
fruit of economic growth are still like islands in vast sea, available only to
a few in big cities but poorly visible in majority of India. But still, we keep
our faith intact on democracy as the ideal operative prudence. The iron hand,
the authoritative might of a decisive ruling dispensation is not acceptable. The
stupidity of majority is still preferable over the tyranny of a minority. We
cannot just give realism a free hand just because idealism has not fared
reasonably well in our selfish and foolish world.” “Ashu, I and Utkarsh always appreciate
your honesty. We value your opinion because you are always true to your belief.
But what you complained about idealism is the corruption of idealism and not
idealism itself. That’s what Utta has told you about our democracy. That is why
I told you about our subjective priorities. The idealism of a knife is that it
should be in a doctor’s hand but if a doctor uses the knife for his
money-making adventures, it is the corruption of the idealism and this
corruption is done on the pretext of realism. This is the trouble. I tell you
an interesting story. I had investigated about a big heart specialty hospital
last year. My reliable sources within the hospital told me that the owner, a
big time doctor, had made huge investments on latest and costly medical equipments
which had landed him in trouble. The trouble was that his investment necessitated
that his hospital carried at least 35 open heart surgeries a month to break
even but currently the numbers were falling short, averaging only 20 a month. It
was revealed to me that to meet the numbers, many heart patients, who could be
cured by drugs and simple interventions were advised to undergo open heart
surgery. The patient and his or her family were fed adverse reports making them
so panicky that they did not even consider a second opinion. The hospital saw a
250 per cent rise in open heart surgeries within six months. When I talked with
the doctors working in the hospital, many of them justified it by giving
strange logic. ‘You know, generally, we do it on those patients who are rich
and can afford it’, a doctor said. Another said, ‘we basically do what the
patient anyway would need in next two years. These rich people would anyway need
the open heart surgery as they do not follow the tough lifestyle regime which
is necessary with drug treatment.’ We can say that what the doctors did was
justified, if we see from a point of view of realism but it is corruption of
idealism. The doctors are trusted like God. No amount of realism can justify
the breach of trust.” “Why did you not expose them? I
don’t remember you ran the story in your newspaper, did he Utkarsh?” “You are right. The editor
turned panicky when I discussed the story with him. The management refused to
give permission as the hospital was a big time advertiser with us. The owner of
the hospital was very friendly with media and always offered free services to
media persons. The report was dumped. The best part of it was that the editor
told me that there was nothing new and exciting about the story as it was a
routine affair in most private hospitals.” “This is realism for you Ashu
and I think, you are sure we all need to accept things as they are and move
ahead with it!” “I am not saying it is
acceptable. Do not misinterpret me Utkarsh. What my humble submission is that things
like this are what this world is full of. Why blame media? Still, media brings
out so many bad things every morning. Media too has a right to survive and can
you show me a single person on earth who is not making compromises to survive?” “Ashu, I am sorry if I put you
wrong but please try to understand what Monku wants to show you very clearly. This
world has equal utility for both idealism and realism, even if you do not
accept that idealism is a superior position. Monku has already told you that what
your priorities are, depend on your relative positioning to a particular
scenario. Man’s ingenuity creates strange justifications and subjective truths.
But above all remains an objective reality which is the core idealism.” “This is true Ashu. There are
times when we face the question of survival and for all living being, survival
is first realism. But, seldom would you see wrongs being committed for the
cause of survival. Crimes and corruption are not the outcome of survival
demands but a tool for acquiring that extra compared to the fellow people. Even
if it seems there is a question of survival, in most cases, it is a case of
inflated sense of threat to survival. The loss that the hospital faced, making
its owner resort to corruption looks like a survival question but it is not. It
is a simple reality of a business calculation going awry. Investments are made
for long-term profit but that hospital owner wanted to have profits from day
one and this certainly is a hugely inflated sense of survival threat. Even in government
sector, where you see most of corruption happening or in the corporate world
where unethical and illegal practices are resorted to, the survival is not
threatened. Yes, the level of competitiveness is intense and nobody wants to be
a loser.” “But Monku, in today’s reality
where stakes are so high in corporate world, a loser is almost like a dead man.
You know it well that such is today’s market that if you are not number one or
two, you are virtually out of the markets! I can tell you, the corporate world
lives on the dictum of ‘me only’ as the earlier ‘me too’ syndrome will kill you
and your business in a day. You know this struggle about brand power in the
contemporary world? It’s a battle out there, you win or you are eliminated. Believe
me Monku, survival is the core concern in today’s competitive world.” “Ashu, this is where we go
wrong. This is clearly an inflated sense of survival question. The problem is
with contemporary corporate culture and functioning. If stakes are so high that
it creates survival question then there is a clear need to correct the amount
of your stakes. There is intrinsically something wrong about how you do
business. You know Ashu, only a few months back, my editor said to me, ‘Mayank
you will never be successful in life’. When I asked why he thought I had such
bleak prospect, he replied, ‘you are a vegetarian, you do not take liquor and
above all, you do not womanize…how you can succeed in career with such old
fashioned inhibitions and limitations?’ It is very clear to me that if these
are the qualifications for success in career and life, the problem is not entirely
with the definition of success but mostly with our character which justifies all
possible short-cuts in life for attaining a position which the social
benchmarks have labeled as success.” “But the point is Monku, what
your editor said is the truth of corporate culture and I am repeatedly telling
you that this is how the world is, you like it or not. You accept it or condemn
it, it’s your choice but you cannot change the reality as it exists today.” “I know Ashu, what my editor
said to me was a sincere advice to me and I accept that he wished and meant
good for me. He has always been so. He has told me how tough and difficult his
journey has been in his long career. What he prescribes to me emanates from the
insecurity that he has faced. I too live in this world and being a journalist, I
happen to see mostly the grey side of the world. The two Cs of life, the
contact and connections are so very important for attaining success defined as
per the existing world view. I know the two Ws, wine and women help you gain
better and faster connectivity to the two Cs, so very crucial for success. But
then, my humble submission is that I can still survive without them. And why
only me, the whole system can survive.” “And what Monku is the right
recipe for survival?” “I tell you a story which a poor
tea stall vendor outside my office once told me. Once upon a time, two dead
bodies were floating in the river Ganges. Both the bodies had their hands on
the forehead. As the current brought them together, the dead bodies exchanged
greetings. One dead body asked the other as why he was holding his hands on his
forehead. The body said that he always wanted to be a rich man and so he
resorted to all wrongs and corruption to acquire money. He gave his sons all
possible comforts of life but the greedy sons could not wait for his natural
death and after killing him, threw his dead body in the river. That is why he
is hitting his head with his palms in utter regret why he became a corrupt man.
Had he been an honest person, his sons would not have killed him in greed of
his money. He then asked the other dead body as why he was doing the same. The
body said he was a dry honest man and because of that his sons were brought up
in utter hardship. The sons chose to kill him and threw his body in the river
instead of spending the little money left on his treatment as he fell ill. He
was now regretting as why he chose to be honest. Had he been corrupt, his sons
would not have killed him for want of money.” “This story suggests there is a
dead end all the way! No solutions anyway…” “No Ashu, it is rather the contrary.
You should not take into account the sad part that both were finally killed. The
important point you missed is that both were dissatisfied with what they did. Both
felt that they wasted their lives doing something which they always believed
was the right thing to do. You need to be very clear from the very start what
you want out of your life. Success always wants its cost; you must be ready to
pay for it. But then, what I wish to say is that there are alternative ways
available. Just don’t be part of this success thing if it does not come the way
you want it to be. Success has to come at a cost what I would decide, not at
what success decides for me. I would thrive, let alone survive, if I choose what
I want.” Ashish did not say anything.
There was silence for few minutes. Mayank went out to bring the food plates
from the dining table as Ashish made another drink. “I do not know what Ashu has in
his mind about whatever you have been telling him but Monku, what I have to say
is, why withdraw, why not be there and keep our efforts to make a difference,
even if a very small one?” “Yes Monku, I agree to Utkarsh. You
are in a position from where you can make a difference. If you withdraw, if you
take an alternative route to your own peace, nothing will happen. You yourself
said that every individual has a right to point out the correction in the
collectivity. I think we should conclude this talk. We agree that this world is
not as it ought to be. We also agree that the collectivity needs correction and
an individual should do the correction, if he or she has a chance and it is
very clear that Monku has a chance in hand. I am glad I do not have any! Further,
we agree, sorry…., now I agree that though it is hell of a task but this bloody
world can be changed, it should be changed…even if a bit, it is not bad at the
end of the day. Satisfaction is always better than the joy, Monku has taught
me. Done then, should I finish the remaining of my whisky in the bottle?” “And what about Monku’s job?
Should he remain with the current job as the environment here is more conducive
or should he move to take up the editorship as it will probably give him larger
say and control?” “Oh yes…I think, there seems to
be a preference for the current job as Monku now has direct access to the
owner. Best it is anyway. I and Utkarsh won’t have to move to a new place with
Monku. I am anyway thinking of changing the industry and may find a job in
media itself. This way I can help Monku effect changes. He always needs me to
be focused, you know that Utkarsh?” Utkarsh looked at Mayank for his
approval. This arrangement suited him fine. But he had the intuition that
Mayank had something different in his mind. He however accepted that Mayank was
not telling it not because he did not want to share it with them but because he
had not made up his mind. “I am waiting Monku…I am not
going home today, I am sleeping here. So, if you say yes, I will finish off the
remaining stuff in the bottle.” “What should I say Ashu! I am
not sure of yes and no.” “Then you should follow what Utkarsh
said is the operative wisdom of democracy. I and Utkarsh believe that you
should stay with your current job and do whatever little you can to make a
difference. And as this forms two-third majority, you must submit to the
majority wisdom. And as Utkarsh said, ‘stupidity of majority must prevail over
the tyranny of minority’, so we close the deal here.” Mayank did not say a word more.
He just smiled. Utkarsh knew; democracy was no solution for what Mayank had in
mind. A revolution was probably the answer. ** CHAPTER 14 The editor accepted his request
to meet at his home instead of office. Mayank reached the editor’s home in a
very relaxed mood. He knew, at home, the editor would talk more like a big
brother. The editor, like many professionals had successfully developed the
habit of leaving his heart at home before leaving for office. Mayank was sure;
he wanted to confront not the editor but a senior friend. The editor himself opened the
door and waved him in. He was probably still sleeping and was awakened by the
doorbell buzz. Mayank was happy that he had caught him early morning. This was
the best time when people like him would be him and not his job title. Mornings
are good because they present people without their make ups sans cosmetic
personality. Mayank had come just to see him. He had no agenda with him but he
knew, the editor had a lot to say and it was ideal to listen to him, not the
editor. “I hope you don’t mind to have a
cup of tea with me’, the editor asked with a tint of sarcasm in his voice. “Why do you ask that...you know
it well it’s my privilege.” “I asked because you now a day
enjoy tea or coffee only with big people and that too in seven star hotel
suits. A poor editor’s home tea may not suit your taste.” Mayank could not resist a smile.
He did not want to lead him to talks around work and issues concerning their
professional universe. He wished it to remain personal. “A son going out, seeing places
and exploring life is what a father wants for his son but both know that home
is where they come back and the food tastes the best.” “And what the father should do
when the son goes out to people and places projecting him as a devil”, the
editor persisted with his cynicism. “He should straightaway ask his
son about the truth instead of going by what others tell him about the
reality.” “Why should he believe what the
son says is truth?” “Because, what you hear is
other’s mouth and what you believe is your own ear.” “And why should he believe that
his ear is still his and worth his trust?” “It is the problem of the heart
and not the ear. The best option is best till the heart accepts it as one.” “That comes to the truth that I
am the problem.” “This is the problem.” “What?” “The problem is; first thing
should always come first. Let us enjoy the tea first.” The editor looked in his eyes
and smiled back. Mayank’s face exuded the serenity and confidence which the
editor could see and got somehow assured. The tea arrived. “We all have one common
problem”, Mayank led the talk. “Where we are sitting right now is your house.
But the reality is that we are in the living room of your house and this is
only part of your house, not the full house. We can say, this room is very well
your house but it is not your complete house. Sitting in this room, if I
believe that I know your entire house then I am a big fool. Human personalities
are also the same.” “What do you mean to say?” “We all are like houses, our
personalities having different rooms for different purposes. We get associated
to people in the society as one room of this house but never as one whole
house. It is not even possible. I have come to your house but you can make me
sit only in one room, never in all rooms of your house simultaneously. I can
say I visited your house but actually I visited only one room. We also visit a
person but meet only one small personality of his full persona. The problem is;
we define this one room as whole house. You are an editor but this is only one
small room of your big house; I mean your personality. If I say that I know the
editor inside out and that’s why I also know you completely then I am stupid.” “Should I understand that you
mean to say is I am not seeing the whole of your personality and this is my
problem?” “This is not the problem. It is
a difficult reality. Why talk about me, it is your house but even you cannot
live in all the rooms of your house at any given time. You actually live only
in one room at a time. If you want to see your entire house, you cannot do it
living inside it. You will have to come out of it and see it from a distance to
get the picture of your whole house. People usually do not even see their own
personalities in full. How can they see other’s personalities in completeness
and totality? But the fact remains that we all live in houses with many rooms.” “And what do you suggest? I
should live in one-room house or move out of my multi-room house to see it in
totality?” “You have options. It is
entirely up to your discretion. Your house is actually one single roof. Your
architect has structured them by erecting walls to create different rooms for
distinct purposes. You can choose to undo the walls and make the whole house
one single room. Or, you can make every single room the room of innocence and
this way the entire house will become a space of singular and uniform innocence.” “Why not go to the jungle, grow
long beard and become saints? The open sky is singular, ultimate and infinite
innocence!” “A difficult choice but it is
one.” “Mayank, your editorial is good
but nobody reads them. We are into news business and what sells is not
innocence. It’s bloody life. More rooms in your house mean more status and
goodwill for you and more than that, it is good for your security and mental
peace. You can keep yourself away from unnecessary people. Not all of them are
worthy to allow them to the bedroom and that’s why a living room is a must.” “I told you it’s your choice.” “And what is your choice? If
your choice is not my choice then it does not mean my choice is wrong!” “I never said that mine is the
right choice and yours is wrong.” “But I say your choice is wrong,
even if mine is not right. And I can say that because I have been through all
these which you have just begun to see. You are at the start of the journey and
I stand on the end of it. You cannot see what I have already seen. And you will
also see the same when you will end your journey. Raw milk and cheese are
different things though their origin is the same. When life ferments you, when
its practicality makes you go through the long and stinking processing, you
lose the idealistic white shine of the milk and its fluidity. Milk is for
babies and they get it gratuitously. But men have to battle it out to grab
their share of cheese to enjoy it with their hard-earned wine in a relaxing
evening. You too will lose your milky idealism when you reach my age. I hope I
live to see it happen.” “Sir, I am only saying that you
have the option. You could stick to your milk. We can keep out of the battles
for cheese, at least.” “No I can’t. Have I set the
battles for me? They are there and don’t expect me to be a coward to turn away
from them. That is where you are wrong. You cannot keep your milk for ever.
Your innocence does not come with long shelf-life, quite like milk. You do not
have option. Smart people make cheese out of it. A fool like you, insisting
with milk will end up with nothing as the milk will go sour and become of no
use.” “You still have options...we can
make powder out of milk to extend its shelf-life.” “When will you grow out of your
baby obsessions? When will you understand the taste of pizzas and pastas which
the whole adult world likes? And nobody makes pizzas and pastas with milk
powder; at least I don’t have the idea.” “No options...even I cannot make
them without cheese.” “Mayank, you are like a younger
brother to me. I do not need to trouble my brain so early in the morning but I
am doing it just to show you the righteousness of life we are made to face and
live. I wish you better success than me in life. That’s why I am arguing with
you. I too know what is good and what is bad. But we are not faced with this
question anymore. The question is what works and what fails. My experience is;
goodness does not always work. You know how this whisky tastes which I gallop
half a bottle every day? How can you know! I know. Milk definitely tastes
better and is also good for health but still I drink this bitter thing because
it works for me.” Mayank did not reply. He had
achieved what he wanted. The editor was talking like a big brother and he
wished to listen to him. Every life, every life experience is like a flower.
The bouquet of life is made out of bunch of such flowers of different hue and
shape. The editor construed Mayank’s silence as his coalescence with his ideas.
He continued with more authority and poise. “I became editor when I was only
29. I had dreams. Creation gives you a huge kick. It somehow licks your hurt
pride which your own fallibility and sense of eventual mortality leaves you
with. There is an instinctive desire in every human being to create something which
would defeat his own mortality and live even when he is dead long ago. I had
prepared great starts for the first day of my editorship and you know what
eventually happened that day when I entered my office? A group of colleagues
opposed to my elevation as editor, where till yesterday I worked as
news-editor, had removed the big and nice chair of the editor and instead
placed an ordinary one. The whole day I spent finding that missing chair and
finally I got it re-installed in my office chamber. The whole month I battled
with the opponents and finally established myself as the undisputed leader.
This is life.” “What happened to your
opponents?” “Two things I never forget - the
faces of my opponents and the birthday of my wife. Within a month I got them either
transferred or sacked and brought in my own loyal team. I admit I am a bit
paranoid about loyalty. When you will become editor one day, you too will
understand quality and good work are important but the first thing you need is
to survive. On the top, you are not lonely. Such banal idealisms stink. There
are hordes of people wanting to pull you down and then you do not have
options.” “I understand the predicament.
But that was the start. You have been editor for last many years now and I
don’t think the survival issue stands anymore.” “Come out of the world of
wishful thinking Mayank. Your innocence mindset does not allow you to see
things on the other side of the coin. You can only wish that you grow alone
with time. The reality is, with time, if your friends grow with you, so do your
enemies.” “The great absurdity of this
evolution is that our enemies also think the same about ourselves. The cyclic
stupidity remains ever energized.” “The innocence however may buy
the satisfaction that it didn’t start the chain, nor can it help in its end.
Everyone has to be in this grind. You are born with your enemies; you make
friends only when you grow.” “Is this all you want me to
learn?” “Why should I make you learn
anything? It is your choice. I wish well for you. That’s why I am telling you
about the practical realities of life. I may not have the artistry of language
and the charisma of an intellectual but I can also make long and passionate
speeches about the virtue of being compassionate even with your enemies. But I
am also well prepared and capable to chop off the asses of my enemies. I just
wish you also see the reality and brace up for practicality of life. Enemies
are enemies because they don’t understand the language of compassion.” “All our enemies must also be
thinking the same way about their enemies.” “May be, but did I start it. I
too wanted to be a good editor. I got only a few thousand when I was first made
editor but I was happy. I only had one enemy; the outgoing editor. Now I earn
more than a million and I have a few thousand enemies. Show me the compassion
and I would reciprocate in double. Yes they do, they show it only when they
offer wreath on your coffin.” “You believe there is no chance
for survival of innocence. Is death the only innocence?” “I think so. It is like you have
no money and you have no friends, no enemies either. Then you toil hard to make
a hundred rupee. Instantly, hundreds of people who have a hundred rupee note or
less become your enemy. Everyone fears competition. These hundreds have the
option to work harder and add more money so that their hundred rupees become
two hundred. But everyone wants the easy and lazy option. It is always
difficult to grow above the competition and very easy to eliminate or emaciate
the competition. If you and I both have hundred rupees then it is difficult and
time taking for either of us to earn another hundred to become one up. So what
I do is steal your hundred rupees. This gives instant and better results. I
become two hundred rupees and the greatest joy is that you become a big zero.
That’s why I said, enemies come easy to you.” “I think I should suggest that
enemy is quite a harsh word. Competitor looks like the right reference and
makes us take the life a bit more easy and friendly.” “Euphemism is the problem of the
heart and not the eye. I take what I see. Competitors are in sports only; not even
in all sports. In life you have only enemies. The bread and butter is where
life’s fiercest and deadliest battles are fought. Survival is no sports, it’s a
battle. Your euphemism will make you the first victim in this battle. It’s your
choice. I know my options very well.” “But we should also count our
friends, if we are so obsessed by our enemies. I think, the owner of the
enterprise should be our best friend. I don’t think he wants battles where his
profits are at stake.” “This is the last time I am
warning you; come out of your world of dreams and wishful thinking. You will
end up as a big stupid and not a shred of friends. This whole rot in this world
has been wreaked by none other but the owners of enterprises. Why this world is
such a hell? Because, the owner of this world; our all powerful and almighty
God is nonchalant. He himself lives in the comfort of heaven and lords over the
world so full of filth and felony. Why doesn’t he punish the bad ones? Because
he wants the continuation of his almighty status! He is the most insecure of
us. He knows it well that if all people on earth will become happy and
self-sufficient, nobody will even bother to remember him. The lord’s compassion
is worthy only when his empire lives in the pool of woes. The magnanimity is virtue
only for non-entity; the able take it as pomposity.” “But the God is not running a
profit-making corporation. Our owners may not like the woes of his empire as it
may affect his corporation’s efficiency and ultimately its profitability.” “That’s why God is slightly
better than our owners. If God can be so unkind, when he is not into profit
taking venture, think of what monsters our owners can be when what they care is
profit and more of it.” “I cannot understand you. Anyone
would guard his profitability but why should one intentionally make his
enterprise a battleground? I believe, owners want the best for something they
so arduously create and struggle hard to grow.” “That’s why I say you will see
the reality only when you land at the end of journey. At the start of journey,
where you stand now, things do not look like what they actually are.” “I admit that but it still does
not answer my question. If you think you can trust me, you should make things
clear to me so that I can really learn from your experiences.” “Trust is not the issue. If you
tell what I tell you to the boss, you will lose your own credibility. In our
world, a man is valued only when he can keep secrets and promises.” “Then tell me your experiences.” “You know; in old times, there
were kings and they lorded over large empires. Communication was very poor and
it was very difficult to rule for long. The kings had developed a very trusted
communication system through a large network of spies. The spies were not only
his eyes and ears taking him to all parts of his empire sitting right in the
safety of his palace but they also performed one huge function for him. They
ensured that all the possible enemies of the king had more enemies to battle
with so that they could never be so strong to challenge the king. And, the king
knew it well; the closest of friends were the most likely and potent enemies
anytime opportunity presented them with a chance. So, he had his most trusted and
loyal spies working overtime on his wives, ministers and commanders. The secret
lover of king’s dearest wife would be his most trusted spy. The wife of his
most powerful minister would be on his payroll. He would go to any length to
ensure that all his friends and enemies alike would never ever get so powerful
to challenge him. The easiest thing to do was to create so many enemies to all
of them that they remained weak and vulnerable ever and always dependent on the
magnanimity of the king for their survival. Do you ever consider a charity for
Bill Gates! Magnanimity is a joy only when there are beggars around you.” “This is very mean
interpretation of humanity. I am not sure it is an exception or a rule. I have
a feeling you are blowing it all up.” “Foolish boy, this is not an
interpretation, it is a transcendental reality. We live in a world of far
greater distrust and far superior communication technologies. Though, they have
euphemized things and call espionage as intelligence. When you will end up on
top, you will understand the lethal world of corporate intelligence. The
history was benevolent in some respect. The king’s magnanimity was king-size
and those who were loyal enjoyed the extravagance of his compassion. Our owners
are baniyas. They behave like kings
and want the kingdom’s booty for their own luxuries but their magnanimity and
compassion is no better than a beggar. A beggar is even better; he will give
you one rupee if he has two. The owners of today’s enterprise cannot.” “If people on top of the rung,
like you, paint such painfully sad picture of reality, what picture the petty
employees must be having in their minds.” “This is the good part of the
enterprise. The starters see the rosy picture. They still live on the very
comforting hope towards lord’s magnanimity. Their positivity actually is the
energy that makes all modern enterprises run and thrive. A cancer patient has
lots of hopes from his doctors and the God. He prays a lot and believes in what
his doctors prescribe for him. He suffers a lot but his hopes still make him
carry on the struggle with vigor. Then the doctors finally tell him there is no
hope and he understands that God did not pay heed to his prayers. He dies
before his death actually comes. He does not pray. Hopes should never die
before our deaths. I salute your hope. I am at the end of the journey. My hope
has died long ago. I do not pray to the magnanimity of my God. I simply battle
on my own to get my cut of the cake.” “But you still smile. You still
fight it out like a true warrior. How can you say that?” “Because; I don’t drink milk! I
enjoy my whisky and this makes me connect to this world well. It always reminds
me that this world is bitter, not worth your good taste but still, this is what
gives you the kick of life; it works well for you. It makes you smile without
the energy of the stupid ephemeral hope.” “So, there is no hope for people
with option of milk like me?” “You are hopeless anyways. Don’t
lick my brain. I am getting late for office. Come and join this evening. And do
come with your hope. I like its fragrance. Everyone loves a toddler smelling
like a pot of milk.” “I will do it only when you
promise that you will teach me the art of making cheese out of the milk.” “Start drinking whisky with me
and you will automatically learn the great art which I learnt through so much
pain. Anyway, what’s the use of making cheese if you can’t enjoy it with
whisky”, the editor said and went inside the bathroom. Mayank knew, when he will come
out of the bathroom, he will be the editor and not the big brother he was a few
minutes back. It was time he moved out. ** CHAPTER 15 She did not quite understand
what he had in mind but she said okay to what Mayank proposed. He told her to
arrange things as they were going for week-long pre-wedding honeymoon to Manali
on Friday night. She reminded him that he had an all important meeting coming
up on Friday with the owner of his newspaper and asked whether the journey same
night would be possible. He assured her that there would not be any problem. She
could not see the smiling face of Mayank on phone but she could sense the
confidence and joy that his voice carried. He told her that he had already
booked the tickets and hotel and would be with her by Friday afternoon to help
her in packing. Mayank smiled at the different
strokes of destiny. Last time he had to meet the owner, he wished to have some
time beforehand to prepare for what he would talk with him. This time, he had
the time, the whole evening and night to plan and prepare for the proposed
morning meeting with the owner but he did not feel the need for preparation. He
sat by the window of his house watching and enjoying the blank sky. The blue
sky would gradually turn grey and finally black. The darkness of the sky was
what he was waiting for. He had a feeling it would look wonderful. He reminisced and smiled. How
many times in his life, he found and cherished loads of beautiful purposes. He smiled
because he realized how important stupidities of life are... how they extend
you the chance to be wise. How people miss the relevance of stupidities as
catalyst of wisdom. He recalled the efforts and pain he had to invest in the
preparedness for attaining his purposes at different stages of his life. The brilliance
of the conspiracy of almighty...whenever he prepared hard and meticulously for
a purpose, he wanted to attain, he would invariably fail. He would feel bad,
low and frustrated about the wastage of his investments. Most of his successes
came when he had done the least preparation and was not even sure of the
purpose. He had finally accepted that preparation and purpose had a strange
relationship. He understood that preparation for a purpose is a misnomer. The
preparedness is required for something which is uncertain. His father would often
tell him " ‘hope for the best and be prepared for the worst’. He realized it
that what is certain and a definite purpose is what falls in the realm of hope
and preparedness is required for what is uncertain and does not form a purpose.
If preparedness and purpose were linear realities, there would have been far
more success stories on earth. Success has traditionally been referred to as
object of desire, hope and dreams. The real world faces the trouble that failures
are the rule and most people are least prepared for it. Mayank realized that one needs
to be in the state of readiness not for a specific purpose but as life in
general. One needs not to prepare but to be ready. Preparedness is for a specific
purpose whereas readiness is for all time and circumstances to come. Readiness
itself is the larger purpose for all preparedness. Preparedness is only a
process whereas readiness is the end product, the final destination. The
readiness is required not only for failures but also for successes. Handling
success is more tedious task than handling failures. Success requires larger
readiness. Mayank was in the readiness and
that’s why he did not feel the need for preparedness before his crucial meet
with the owner of his newspaper next morning. The smile on his face was the
shine of satisfaction of the readiness. He smiled as he realized he had attained
readiness. When you attain, you go blank. The zero is the highest point of
readiness. He thanked the almighty for bestowing upon him a series of crises
and loads of stupidity. He however prayed that the wisdom of zero remained with
him. He wished to continue with his readiness and not be part of any
preparedness in future. He had realized his stupidity. The
road ahead was clear to him. He had gone past the fear factor in his life. And,
the readiness, the ultimate and exalted beingness was just beyond the confines
of the fear factor. He remembered, how since childhood, he struggled to conquer
a series of fears he thought he was born with. He grew up demolishing them but
only to realize that he had added more fears than he overpowered. The existential
fears were replaced by fears that society offloaded on him. He grew up accepting
so many benchmarks of successes and goodness that his family, his peer group,
his seniors, icons and leaders lined up for him to follow. He grew up preparing
hard to win all the benchmarks and in time got more apprehensive of failures
and loses. Even successes, that came when he expected them the least, made him
burry deeper in the abyss of fear. Each success only stretched the benchmarks
and prolonged the process of preparedness. The fear never went away; rather it
grew up engulfing his beingness totally. He could not understand the elusiveness
of the state of readiness; a stage after reaching where he could say he had
finally arrived. He could not understand the hydra-headedness of the fear; that
no doubt egged him to higher stage of preparedness but never allowed him the
basic urge of a lasting satisfaction. He had even started believing that life
is a never-ending struggle for the elusive satisfaction. Love made
him realize for the first time what wins all fears. Love taught him to rise
above the process of preparedness to the ultimate stage of readiness. He truly
understood why he felt fearless when in love. When true love happens; all good
and cherished ideals of humanity fall in your lap, they fill your being. Love
embodies all goodness " honesty, transparency, selflessness and egolessness and
above all the compassion. It does the magic. It makes the willful merger of
individualism into the collectivity; the individuality of I dissolving into the collectivity of us. Love fills the heart and mind with compassion and when
compassion plays the music in the heart, all cherished ideals and goodness of
humanity get drawn into the mind. The fear goes away the next moment as this
happens. He thanked the almighty for making him understand the fear factor and
its dynamics. Since ages, the genius of mankind had listed the ideals and
ultimate goodness for all people to follow and he realized that they were good
and ideal because they made one fearless. Honesty makes you lose fear as you
are not apprehensive of being caught with a lie. Transparency makes you
fearless as you are not apprehensive of being caught hiding anything. When you
are with these ideals, you don’t fear the loss or losing out. When you attain
zero, you do not fear to lose as you have nothing. You do not fear as you have
nothing to hide. Being fearless is the ultimate readiness. He thanked almighty
that he was chosen to be blessed with love and compassion which made him
fearless. But he understood that love too was only the higher stage of
preparedness and not the readiness. Love just shows you the road. The readiness
is attained when one totally personifies all the cherished goodness and ideals
of humanity. Love leads you to the door, the entry point of zero but then, you
have to step ahead to be into the zero. Every human being is blessed by the
almighty to attain this readiness as all human beings are given at least one
chance to experience love. Only few of them understand love. To the blessed
ones is revealed the music of compassion when in love. Very few people are worthy
enough to understand and appreciate this music of compassion that love plays
for them. Those who understand hit the road to readiness. Love and compassion reveals
the road to real preparedness " prepare to be compassionate, to be honest, to
be transparent, to be selfless, to be egoless. It reveals the necessity to prepare
oneself for the joy of giving, the importance of us. Love and compassion leads one to the ultimate empowerment of self
" the ability to forgive. When forgiveness becomes the first instinct, it is a
sure sign that the stage of readiness has been attained. The forgiveness is
attaining the blank, the zero, the ultimate empowerment, the readiness. You
accept nothing - no pride, no self, no ego, no I and you give everything as you forgive. The state of zero is the
readiness. Mayank sat
on the chair in front of the couch that the owner preferred to sit. He had
arrived at the hotel ten minutes earlier than the appointed time. As usual, the
owner showed no expression on his face as he greeted him. Mayank knew the boss did
it purposely. He was always a businessman and not for a second, a true
businessman would let off his guard. Toughness, emotionlessness and matter of
fact disposition are considered core benchmarks for smart operators in
business. The boss wore his mask as usual and Mayank understood it that the
boss perceived this meeting also as a business deal. No problems…he just
smiled. “What you have in mind”, the
owner asked him casually, not even looking at him. “Nothing specific...I have come
here with a blank mind”, he said smiling. “I had expected that you would
join your duties after I had assured you we would talk. That’s why I am asking
you. Are you considering other options?” “No, I am not going anywhere.” This changed the expression on
the face of the owner. Mayank understood; loyalty mattered most to the boss. The
media world is such a small place. He realized that somebody must have informed
the boss about the offer he had got from the rival newspaper. “I appreciate your inputs and you
will get due return for your good intentions. We have our growth plans in the
right place and I firmly believe in home grown leaders taking key positions in
my organization.” The boss looked at Mayank expecting
him to be happy as a reaction to his assurance. He however showed no reaction. His
thoughts were on something different. “Last time, when we talked here,
I had told you a story. Can I tell you another one, would you mind?” “I won’t if I understand it.” “It is a very simple story. You
might even have heard it before.” “May be but when you tell them,
they seem to carry a different message. Go ahead.” “Once upon a time, there was a
king named Uttanpad. He had two
wives, Suniti (wisdom) and Suruchi (beauty) but he loved the later
more. From both wives, he had a son each and only naturally, he loved the son
from his favorite wife Suruchi more. One
morning, the son from the second wife Suniti,
called Dhruv saw his brother playing in
the lap of the king and he too desired the same. His step mother however chided
him and drove him away. Dhruv was
only five year old. He narrated the story to his own mother. His mother told
him that he should instead aspire to be in the lap of Lord Vishnu who is all powerful and rules the universe. Dhruv took the advice and headed
straight to the forest for penance to attain his desire to be in God’s lap. In
the forest Sage Narad accosted him
and knowing the resolve of Dhruv to
appease Lord Vishnu, he taught him a
very difficult regime of worship to test his resolve. Dhruv followed the method for over five months and finally the Lord
appeared before him. Lord Vishnu
asked him to seek anything, any attainment which he thought of. Dhruv meekly said to him that he was
just a child and asked Lord Vishnu to
give him the power of words so that he could sing hymns in his praise. Little Dhruv even forgot to ask for what he had
done all this impossible penance. Lord Vishnu
gave him what he wished and also bestowed him the pole position which no man
has ever got. He was positioned as star above the universe and Lord Vishnu blessed him that the universe
might someday end but he would still sign as the star.” The owner lighted a cigarette. Did
not say a word for a few minutes as if he was trying to absorb and assess the
story. He rose from his couch and before going to his bedroom, he handed out
the pack of cigarette to Mayank. He lighted the cigarette this time and had the
time to finish it as the owner returned to his seat after five minutes. “I think; I should not waste my
grey matter. It is better you tell me what is the moral of the story you want
me to understand.” “The story has so many of them. The
king is supposed to be the repository of wisdom but this king had his
priorities wrong. He preferred Suruchi
over Suniti; it suggests he indulged
in beauties and comfort of life neglecting the high and ideal principles of wisdom.
The king is the symbol of justice which presupposes unbiased disposition. The
king however showed bias against the son of his less favored wife. The mother
of Dhruv was wisdom personified and
she showed her son what wisdom always does for humanity. Wisdom guides humanity
to value love and compassion over material gains. She prodded her son to aim
for the love and compassion of the highest order; that of the almighty. Dhruv was only five years old when he
understood the wisdom and headed for it. This suggests; wisdom is such a simple
thing; it is such an amenable reality that even a child can understand it. This
also otherwise suggests; childlike innocence and trust and right guidance can
make people help attain the ultimate achievements. Then, the story reflects the
reality that when you attain wisdom, you do not want any other indulgence but
the infinity of the wisdom itself. Dhruv
did not seek anything from Lord Vishnu but the almighty himself. And the last
thing is the compassion of the almighty. The Lord gives you something which you
do not demand. Almighty is so compassionate and magnanimous that he bestows on
you the supreme position.” “I understand what you say but I
believe; you have specific purpose in your mind which you wish to convey to me
through the story, like last time.” “The purpose actually kills the
endeavor. But still, as we are accustomed to a perception mechanism; any
initiative defined in terms of a purpose is understood easily. That way, the
story’s purpose is a simple message " what I wish to attain from you is
irrelevant but what you bestow is all important. The compassion is on your side
as you are the Lord here. My pursuit ends here as I have attained an audience
with your compassion. It is the turn of your compassion as to what it thinks as
best to do. You can give me the crown; you can load me with wealth. Like Dhruv,
I seek none. I have attained your compassion. You have to decide what your compassion
bestows on me. It will show to your world what Lord’s magnanimity is.” “I refuse to be the Lord. I can
accept the call on my magnanimity; not in the way you put it; but still, I need
to be told which way I am expected to shape my magnanimity.” “You cannot refuse the Lord
position. You are the owner of an enterprise you have so meticulously and
successfully built. Millions of people are born and die remaining engaged in arranging
the basics of life " the resource to have two square meals. They seek livelihood,
good health, wealth and comfort from the lord almighty. No doubt, it is
believed that God gives them what they seek. But this is not the magnanimity of
the Lord. The Lord has the pivotal role in the sustenance and maintenance of goodness
in the world he presides over. The mythology of Lord Vishnu says that whenever there is loss of dharma, the core goodness on the earth, he takes an incarnation to restore
the balance. The magnanimity of the Lord is in restoration and maintenance of
the supremacy of goodness on the earth. It is entirely up to the magnanimity of
the Lord which way he would do it. The Lord may punish the erring elements and
promote the saner ones. The Lord alone can do it as he has the ultimate power
and most importantly, he has the compassion to ensure that the world he
presides is ruled by goodness.” “You draw a useless parallel
between the businessman and bhagwan. I
own the enterprise all right but, I too have my hands tied. You won’t
understand it. The more you rise in life, more you lose the freedom to operate.
The father of the family looks all powerful and resourceful. It is rather
customary to look up to the magnanimity of the father, the provider of the
family but if you put yourself in the position of the father, you would realize
he is probably the most vulnerable of the lot. You talk of the magnanimity...
the father is at times forced to show his worse ire to the family!” “This portrayal of yours is so
very close to the concept of the Lord. My parallel is perfect. The almighty is the
most vulnerable entity on earth. He is more challenged than cherished. And,
though he may never intend it to be like that, his fear is what helps establish
his authority more than his compassion. Most would say they are god-fearing people, never do they say
they are god-loving people. Humanity
has always been made to fear the be-aawaaz
lathi, the soundless baton of the almighty. I am not saying the father
should always show his magnanimity to all. Even the almighty does not seem to
do it. Father knows the best. He must. We all trust. We must. Even the
punishment of the father is part of his magnanimity. It puts back the errant
son to the right track. Do take me right. I am just trying to say is that the
father must always ensure that his family is in right track. The family
traverses the right path. The family understands and practices the right
principles of wisdom. This is my call to his magnanimity. I also call upon the
compassion of the father towards all members of his family. His compassion
forgives the errant son and bestows the pole position to the right son. But
never ever he allows his errant son to traverse the wrong path.” “Okay. Let us accept that I am in
a position where I am supposed to be magnanimous. Let us also accept that this
magnanimity calls for me to lead my enterprise or what you call my family, to
the established principles of goodness and wisdom. The next, I would need to
know what is currently wrong with my family, who are the errant sons and what
correction I need to bring about. But before that, I would like to ask you, what
fruits of my magnanimity you would like to have for yourself? What’s the pole
position you want from me?” “I think I can ask for a cup of
coffee.” “How demeaning…! Don’t underrate
my magnanimity. I am generous enough to add some sandwiches and French fries to
the coffee. And, my pack of cigarettes is already with you.” Mayank could not check a smile
as the boss busied himself ordering things to the attendant asking him to make
a large cup of coffee and make it quick. The boss lighted a cigarette and
looked at his watch. Mayank looked at the face of the boss. He looked relaxed.
He had dropped his guard. The way he sat on the couch revealed that he had
assumed this talk with Mayank as personal and not part of his business
negotiations. Mayank however realized that there is a time factor. The bosses
do not have long attention span. Also, the boss looked more eager to actionable
part of the agenda that he had been attempting to get accepted. “I have read your long mail
three times. You had written that media was like army and our people need
strong training and sense of purpose like army. I appreciate that. I also
believe that right training makes productive work environment and work culture.
Army like training sounds a tough ask but a suitable training is what I also
agree to. Do you have anything specific in mind?” “I always had admiration for
army life. We are middle class people and we have been trained to see ethical
purpose in life. I believed army duty is the highest purpose that a job can
bring to one’s life. I could not get into army but later, as a journalist I had
the occasion to see the army realities inside out. I have been fortunate to be
trained in the mould of a journalist. There is a basic instinct that is
essential to be a good journalist. The instinct of inquisitiveness is a must.
All humans are born with this instinct but only a few keep this alive for long.
My inquisitiveness led me to see things within army which made me feel sad. I
have a few friends in para-military forces and fortunately or unfortunately, I
could also see the scenario out there. When I said we in media need to see our
job like an army duty, I meant what the job ought to be and not what it is. I
am amazed how much similarity the army and media have.” “If you think I should know
these similarities in detail and it would put me in good position, as the head
of my enterprise, I would say you must tell me.” “Yes, I will do it. In fact, I
had come here to tell you only these facts. I know, I have already taken too
much of your time but now I will wrap it up in quick time.” “Take your time. I presume all
this will help me do better the role you have told me I have as a father of my
family, or what you called the lord of my own universe. Let me accept that I’ve
been learning a lot from you.” “There is a story. Once sage
Narad was saying eulogies to Lord Vishnu. He told the Lord that it was so
compassionate of him that he always took such great care of all his devotees. Lord
Vishnu surprised him by saying that it was not because of compassion but
because of his own selfish need. The Lord clarified that he learnt from his
devotees what he had to do to be a lord to them. He told Narad, ‘what I am is
what my devotees make me to be. From their expectation and exhortations I know
what I have to be like’. Leaders are what their followers want him to be. In
India we are having a large crop of bad leaders because the people, their
followers want them to be like that. I am not making you learn anything. I am
just telling you what we as your people expect from you.” “My God Mayank...you always have
a story ready for anything. How do you do that?” “I am a media person. It is my
primary role. The stories are there because there are so many things people
have to say and get exposed to learn.” “Okay, I will someday spend a
whole day with you draining out all your stories. Now let us conclude. Tell me
your army experience.” “Yes, what I wished you to know
about my army and para-military experience is that how lofty ideals and
purposes of media, like army is lost because of some fast growing trends and
some disoriented people. Army and forces are tough jobs, like media. The jobs
are primarily sacrifice-oriented. This is well understood and that is why, the
army especially is provided with extra facilities and supports. The army has a
special status and over the years, there is a sense of superiority, bordering
the feeling of elitism and exclusivity that I think has been well accepted in
the ranks and file. There are special canteens for army men from where, they
are provided a range of consumer items at dirt cheap rates. Then, there is
quota for subsidized liquor. In the media too, there is a similar situation. We
may not have a separate dream canteen for us but the whole market is made one. The
dangerous trend in both army-forces and media is that both are growingly being
perceived as glamorous jobs. This is
in complete contrast to what the intrinsic natures of both jobs are. Both are sacrifice
jobs and not in the wildest interpretation glamorous and elitist jobs. The
reality is that growing number of new breed of entrants in both jobs have
conflicting mindsets. Both jobs are being corrupted by the benchmark of
exclusivity.” “And where do you think the
fault lies.” “What I saw is that both in army
and media, the trouble-makers are in minority but as this minority comprises officer
rank people, we can say the mid-management people, they have the power and
access to wreak larger damages. I have seen officers in army and forces spending
time in their offices only to plan and execute for ensuring gains from the
facilities and the status. In the media however, the disease has affected even
the lower rank journalists. But still, the magnitude of corruption is with the
leadership; the numbers may be with masses. One corrupt minister is equal to ten
thousand corrupt clerks and a million common masses in magnitude.” “Can you tell me of any specific
case of what you called the elitist and exclusivity trend? I think I need to
know what it is in actual picture.” “There are many but I tell you
of the most recent one. Few months back, a young man came to our newspaper
office. He told the editor that he wanted a job in media. When asked about his
qualification, he said he had been in the jail for over a year and has come out
on bail only a week back. He said he had developed good contacts with top gang
leaders who operated from within the jail. He assured that he would provide exclusive
stuff for good crime stories as even the gang lords wanted media coverage to
boost their image outside. He said he
would not take any salary but he would need a press identity card. The young
guy is serving as lead input person for crime stories now. He cannot write but
his inputs make exclusive crime stories. The editorial is happy because it now
has edge over the rival. The young man has his own happiness. When I asked him
why is he doing all this without any money. He said that money came to him from
so many sources but what this job gave him was status of a VIP. He said, ‘this
director general of police had refused to meet me when I had approached him in
connection with my arrest earlier. Now when I shove a baton in his a*s through
my crime reports, he wants to meet me but I refuse to oblige him’. The fact
remains that he still cannot write his stories but still is a favorite with the
editor. And the guy, who writes stories for him, using his input is an M.Phil.
degree holder from the most prestigious university but is always in the firing
line of the editor.” “Hmm…I understand. Any other
issue?” “This is one part of the army
and media parallel. The second part is more important. This we can say is
applicable for all traditional jobs. In the armed forces, as it seems, there is
a clear divide between the soldiers and the officers. The pre-independence mindset
probably still lingers. The rules are still archaic and the
superior-subordinate divide is very pronounced. The life for a soldier is very
pathetic but the officers are continuing to enjoy most of the facilities. The life
in barracks is tough. There are very few officers who are truly respected and
loved by the soldiers they lead. In the typical British legacy, fear not
respect is still the core principle of command. “You mean to say, there are some
key attitudinal issues which need to be brought up for debate as they are
usually not even considered a genuine problem?” “I was witness to a scene which
will tell you how things are. A soldier of a reputed para-military force came
to the chamber of his commanding officer who happens to be my friend. The
soldiers on field duty are allowed only a few days’ leave annually to be with
their family. This soldier had already availed all his leaves but he asked for
one month’s leave as her sister was to be married. My friend reasoned with him
that why should he need a month when marriage is a day’s affair. The soldier
very innocently said that his village home was in Arunachal Pradesh and it took
four days to reach him. The customary marriage in his village was a minimum
16-day affair. He also needed to reach there earlier as his house needed
renovation for marriage. My friend told him in a friendly manner that he could
not allow him leave because it would be against the rule and his own job would
be in danger if he flouted rule for him. The soldier did not budge from the
room. He insisted he would go. He told my friend that if he did not reach his
village in time for marriage, he would be ridiculed by the village society and
he would prefer to die instead of being an outcast. My friend had to order him
to go back to his barrack as he was not willing to accept a refusal. As the
soldier was dispatched, my friend got worried. He said, these are routine
affairs in the armed forces and he always feared that someday one such soldier
would not accept his no and would shoot him.” “Yeah...I often read such stories of soldiers
shooting his superiors, colleagues or themselves. Now tell me, where we go
wrong in media. We must concentrate on the problems which we can solve.” “The core problem is that when
times change, we need to change. And this change has to be well before things
go out of hand. Change in reaction of a trouble is not the right solution. We
need to be proactive in our problem solving initiatives. The media has a similar
situation, as in armed forces. They need to change the old-fashioned mindsets,
the archaic and bizarre rules of recruitment, training and working system. The archaic
standards of discipline and command, the historical sense of superiority of officers,
the benchmarks of exclusivity and elitism and above all, the work environment
for the lowest rung of the armed forces. Similar are the requirements in media.” “The last question. What you
think should be the core principle of training in media?” “I am not the expert. I know the
problems because I have been part of the media for long. The solution may not
be very simple.” “I am just asking for your views.
One who knows the problems knows the solution better than anyone else. Tell me
your mind.” “We have a strange problem in
India’s human resource front. There is such a huge population of unemployed
educated youth. There are colleges, universities and other educational
institutions in every nook and corner of our neighborhood churning out
professional graduates. But still, the industries and service sector in India complain
that they do not have enough employable
people. Why is it? The human resource experts, the global agencies assessing
Indian human resource say that not more than one fifth of the engineers and
management crop produced in India are employable. That means, even after
spending lakhs of rupees, the majority of young ones in India remain
unemployable, unworthy of absorption in India’s growing economy. So basically,
our economy somehow bears and breeds unworthiness.” “Interesting...but how come?” “The reason is that the
professional educations which are being provided in India by hordes of
educational centers are far below the par of global benchmarks. The faculties
are sub-standard and academic methodology is questionable. The other crucial
point is that most of these new breed of professionals are poor in soft skills.
This soft skill phenomenon is new to India and very well one of the very useful
global benchmarks of the liberalization and globalization era. And what is this
soft skill all about. It is sum total of all the goodness and high ideals of
humanity which since ages all human beings are supposed to embrace and embody. This
is now being realized and accepted that a good professional is one who also
happens to be a good human being. It is equally important to be a good spouse, a
good father and above all a good person to be accepted as a good professional. I
will mail you the long list of soft skills that is now considered globally as a
must apart from the high and strong hard skills. When you will see the long
list, you will only realize that it is nothing but old, traditional and transcendental
wisdom or what you may like to call common sense, coming back to humanity after
long period of rejection in the staunch capitalistic economic ethos. The
transcendental wisdom is now being recalled and vowed to be made a practical craft.” The coffee and sandwiches had
arrived. The boss silently sipped the coffee. Mayank too had nothing to say. The
cheese sandwiches made him remember that he had promised her girl that he would
be with her by noon and help her in packing. He quickly finished his coffee and
sought permission from the boss to take his leave. “Oaky...you can go now. Anyway,
you have put so many things in my mind that I would anyway need sometime alone
to put them in right perspective. I think I will see you in the office in the
evening?” “Sir, as I just said, one needs
to be a good husband to become a good professional. And I will need a wife to
be a husband first. That’s why I have promised my girlfriend that we would
spend the evening together to finalize the next step.” “Great...! But also see to it
that your soft skill training does not land me in hard times.” Mayank did not reply but smiled
as he moved towards the door. The attendant came forward, handed him a rose and
said, “Congratulations sir, may our services be there for you when you marry
your love”. Mayank accepted the rose and
looked back smiling. The boss stood smiling too. “Is this what you call the soft
skill? Oh God…!” Mayank took out a hundred rupee
note from his pocket and pushed it inside the shirt pocket of the attendant. He
quipped before closing the door, “this is the difference…he is in hospitality
industry and not in media!” ** CHAPTER 16 Utkarsh could see nothing around
him. His eyes were full of tears. Everything looked so hazy. He for a moment failed
to decide what he should do first. He experienced for the first time what
Mayank would tell him " mind reacts to the extremes of joys and pains in a
similar way and the tears express gratitude to almighty for both. More than
three months after Mayank went traceless; suddenly he got his mail. He had casually switched on his
laptop and logged on to check his mails as he had nothing interesting to do on
the Sunday morning. As he saw Mayank’s mail, his eyes betrayed him. He thought
to scream and tell his wife about it who was in the kitchen. He probably could
not have done it as his voice was choked. He quickly changed his mind and
decided to call Ashish to come over as soon as possible as he feared he might
go to office even on Sunday but did not do it. He thought he should first read
the mail himself peacefully and then tell others about it. That however seemed
selfishness to him. After all, Ashish, Guddi and he were equally in pain not
even knowing where Mayank was and what he was doing. He had just shot a one
line mail to him three months back that he was fine and would be out of contact
completely for three months. He wiped his eyes so that he could see clearly. He
took a print out of the mail, went to the kitchen showing it to his wife. He
told her that he would call Ashish and then only he would read the mail. Guddi was
impatient to read the mail but agreed to her husband’s idea that he would read
it out for all three when Ashish came. Ashish told him that he would be there
in fifteen minutes but barged in just in ten minutes. Before Utkarsh started to
read the mail, Ashish proposed that irrespective of whatever excuse Mayank offered
in his mail, the three would not forgive him for what he had done to them. All
three pained hearts agreed in silence. The joy of finally having Mayank however
took over the resolve as Utkarsh read. Dear Guddi, Uttu and Ashu, No thanks and no sorry between
friends. They say it but I never believe in that. I understand; the stupid
words are so insufficient that people believe they should not be told. But Uttu,
Ashu, Guddi…you know it that I owe you sorry not only for these three months but
for millions of moments where I have failed to be up to the mark of your love
towards me. My entire being is so insufficient in front of your affection for
me that I am always guilty and I treasure this guilt. Between us, a sorry is not an
issue. The core issue has always been honesty and transparency. We all are one
heart and will always remain so. At times, an action from me or anyone of you
may look like in incongruity with rest of us. It may feel to us that the erring
activist owes a sorry to the rest. But, we all know it very well that the guilt
with the errant is not for doing something which rest of us disapproved, but it
is in that he or she should have shared it before doing it. The transparency
and honesty discounts a sorry. That’s why, between our hearts, there has been
little space for a sorry. I am guilty of not being
transparent and honest but I wish you all to believe that I have been
transparent. I myself was not sure of what action I would take in the three
months that I have been away. Remember Uttu, Ashu; I had told you the last time
we were together that I was not sure. Now, I have made decisions and now I know
what I am doing and will do ahead, I am back and telling you everything. Very
soon, we all meet and everything will be as transparent as it has always been
between us. This however does not anyway mean that I am not saying sorry. But
right now, my joy of connecting to you all is so colossal that saying sorry and
guilt is not coming naturally to me. Saying it here will make it just greetings
card sentimentality. I have decided to say sorry when
we all meet and Ashu will thrash me black and blue. I will say it when Uttu will
try to suffocate me in his angry hug. I will try to say it to Guddi but she will
force her hand on my lips and will forgive me. A woman always accepts love,
never a sorry. I have a lot to tell you. I also
know that despite your anger against me, you all too want to know every detail.
But I am not telling you all. I will tell you part of it and rest you all will
see when we meet. I will share something which I said I was not sure of earlier
and now I am. But first, I have to say is that I am married and living with my
wife in a village we mutually chose. I have quit my career as a media
man and I must say I am a full-fledged farmer now. My wife has also quit her
job as a banker and she is into lots of activities. So, I cannot truly describe
her. Women adapt faster to a new environment than men and she looks more in
place than me. You all will see it yourselves. I must say, women are the
architect of life, good or bad. We men basically build structures over their
design, good or bad. I had heard from people that idiots usually get good
wives. It is considered God’s sense of justice. I endorse this as hundred
percent true. This kindles hope for Ashu too! We married in a temple at
Manali. It was not planned. I had never ever thought that I would marry like
this. The day we arrived here, we both decided this was the place where it
should happen. Utta knows it better that though I never have very strong ideas
over any issue but I always had about marriage. I have always hated the amount
of pride and prejudice being part of contemporary marriages. Marriage is about attainment
of humility, celebration of tolerance and establishment of supreme body-mind
harmony among two beings who pledge to become one single spirit of love and
compassion. I never understood why marriages have come to become part of a
man’s pride, of worldly achievements. Why should it even be listed as a father’s
duty? The pride or sense of duty should only be in making your daughter and son
a good human being. The celebration of marriage may be a social thing. Marriage was always a special
thing for me. It also has to do with the fact that long ago, I had realized
that this world of humanity has many mismanaged contradictions but two things were
the most mismanaged. First is marriage and second is the conception of a child.
I have personally seen worst and nastiest of marriages, be it what we popularly
term as love marriage or an arranged one. Globally, the systems of marriages
are flawed and the worst managed. And God may forgive me for saying this but I
really believe; most kids born in the history of humanity are outcome of a
casual sex between parents. I really wonder; how little thought goes over these
two most important issues of humanity. I am amazed how humanity has failed in
evolving a universally accepted and practically aesthetic system of such a
beautiful and important life event as marriage. When I look at it, I find it to
my bewilderment that how humanity has created so much utility and consumption for
good life and living but failed miserably in making basic things as good and
beautiful. That’s why I say there is something majorly wrong with our mental
training that helped in creating a world order we all have lived in since ages. Somehow, it seems to me that the
general view that birth, death and marriages are beyond human capacities; ‘made
in heaven’ psychology that have led to this casualness in approaching the three
most important events of humanity. That’s why there is so much chaos and
mismanagement in these three events. Amazing it is that we leave simple things;
which we should do ourselves, to God and take up all difficult tasks ourselves.
Men would do the unthinkably onerous and difficult tasks of challenging nature
and God. Men would walk in space, climb Mount Everest without oxygen, make its
own clone and the list is endless. But they never spare few moments for readying
themselves for basic things like marriage, birth of their child and their own
death. You need to prepare and be in final readiness for marriages and birth. We
all need to prepare hard and be very timely in readiness for our deaths. Tragically,
we humans are least prepared and in readiness for the three most essential and
basic events of life but spend all our time, energy and resources in readying dispensable
utilities and consumptions. As I had told you Uttu, these
are problems of a contemporary world order because of the dominating male view.
I am a male too and that’s why I understand the corruption of male intelligence
better. That’s why; I made good preparations for my marriage. But, as you all
know, I am a stupid. The management of my marriage also had to bear the seal of
my stupidity. But, I am God’s blessed man. The almighty took pity on my
stupidity and as his sense of justice always ensures; he gave me a beautiful
wife. She has gorgeous and magnificent artistry of shaping my stupidities into a
noble enterprise. Before marriage, together, we
penned down a constitution of our marriage for both of us to follow. I wanted
to accommodate only her views on the constitution as I did not want it to be
corrupted by my instinctive male attitude. She understands me so well. The constitution
that we have finalized is what she has said and I have only penned it down but what
came out is what I am dedicated to follow lifelong. The constitution reads as: The two rationally endowed people
" a woman and a man; physically, mentally and spiritually sound and mature; in decisive
and total possession of love and compassion for each other and all; otherwise resourceful
and capable of free will and independence of body and mind; hereby declare the aspiration
and commitment for an assimilation; fully understanding and accepting the utility
and desirability of such a union called marriage to attain the higher purity
and purposes of life together; that otherwise is uncalled for. We as woman and
man pledge and give ourselves to become wife and husband in absolute humility
and inclusive objectivity. The constitution then goes on to
list the seven pledges akin to saat phere: 1. The wife and husband shall strive
and ensure, through thought and action that the roles and aspirations of each,
as woman and man, are supported and enhanced through collective endeavors in best
of meaning and spirit. 2. The wife shall support the
husband with total dedication for his endeavors to augment security, peace and organization
in the marriage whereas; the husband shall devote himself completely in his
wife’s initiatives to enhance the quotient of sanity, civility and beauty. In
case of a conflict, the agenda with larger good shall prevail; otherwise,
preference shall be given to latter. 3. Conscious and copious efforts
shall be made to design and devise platforms of togetherness and common actions
of wife-husband. Individualism needs space within oneself so, there shall be very
little physical space left for individual actions. Wife and husband shall be
together and do together all possible activities in all possible ways. Togetherness
and commonness is the essence of marriage but it does not come naturally to
woman and man; necessitating endeavors aimed at its complete integration. 4. The wife and husband shall
observe complete transparency in thought and action in matters individual or
common. Transparency shall always prevail even as time, space and circumstances
necessitate divergence of opinion and action. Wife and husband are exclusive to
each other because each one is the only person in front of whom; other can be naked
and still not ashamed but the happiest. Lack of transparency alone shall be the
ground for breach of trust in marriage. 5. Emotions shall rule most matters
and decisions in marriage. Intelligence shall always be a back up device; emotional
intelligence shall prevail over intelligent emotions. Marriage is an
institution of heart and therefore, mind shall not be indulged; it will however
be duly consulted. Innocence shall be the ultimate wisdom of marriage; the wife
and husband shall strive to preserve and promote it through their efforts,
individual as well as common. The success of marriage is in continuous and
copious enhancement of prosperity, defined in terms of the sense of collective
well-being. Both wife and husband pledge and accept that the benchmarks for
this well-being shall be emotional fulfillment and abundance of innocence. 6. There is a perfect acceptance to
the fact between wife and husband that marriage is a small heaven within this
infinite universe which is full of conflict, contradiction and resultant violence.
The wife and husband therefore pledge and accept that in the heaven of
marriage, violence, both of thought and action, shall have no place. All
conflicts and contradictions shall therefore be brought up with utmost
transparency and listed. The wife and husband hereby agree that such listed
issues shall be brought to bilateral discussion only and that too when both are
in best of the state of body and mind. Any of the two, who shows first sign of violence
of thought, will automatically lose his plea. The concept of collective
well-being will be the guiding prudence for resolution of conflicts and
contradictions. Non resolution will be preferred if a mutual resolution is not
arrived at. The final say however shall be of the wife as sanity falls in her
side. 7. Love and compassion shall be the
core virtue of wife-husband relationship. Even in the worst of situations
between wife and husband, in the long journey of married life; the husband
shall remain with his wife, in thought and action, as a Father-figure to her. The
wife shall, come what may, remain with her husband, in thought and action, as a
Mother-figure to him. Marriage can cease to be, love and compassion can never. The
wife-husband shall remain mother-father to each other, even in separation, till
death lets them apart. I now tell you what I have been
doing since I became sure of what I wanted to. My wife had already decided to
quit her job so that we had most of the moments together. I was sure that I did
not want to return to media but was not certain what next I can do. We both
wanted to do something as work is a sign of cultured person; but the trouble
was that we wanted to do it together. It was she who suggested we should go to
a village and look for some simple but honest work doing it together. We
decided that we give it a try and for the next three years, we would attempt in
all seriousness to make the best out of our village experience. We would review
the situation after three years. So, here we are; in a village, making a start
to our new life. Initially, I must admit, I was worried
whether we will be able to find something worth doing in the village. I was
more apprehensive about whether she would cope with the tough life in a village.
How wrong I was. Only in a month, I started wondering how many things I have
the options to do? And most amazingly, she has adapted so well to the life in
village as if she belonged to the place since ages. She revealed it to me that
she had done a long stint with an NGO in rural areas as part of her management
studies. We have pooled in some land and together
we raise vegetables in it. We are being well supported by people around us. My
experience as a journalist has proved handy. I had personally seen a President Medal
winner farmer successfully managing four crops simultaneously from a land. We
are replicating the experience here and initial results are very encouraging. I
am a lazy bone but my wife is so full of energy. She has already organized some
village women and formed a self-help group. She is brilliant with
organizational skills and her banking background has helped her organize
micro-financing support for the group. You all will be amazed how much she has
done in such a short time. She has earned admiration of half the village. You
ask anyone in the village about Laptop
Bahu and they will reach you to her. She carries her laptop all the time
and helps anyone get any information about anything under the Sun. She is already
into a big project and you all will be amazed how she goes about it to make her
project a success. She is planning to open a rural bank which will offer small
loans to women enterprises. Nominal interest would be charged and taken only
from the profits of the enterprise. She has devised a novel way of garnering
money for her bank. She has written all her relatives and friends to send in
whatever money they would have spent on her marriage and the gift for the bank.
Her parents offered to give her huge money which they said they had kept for
her marriage but she has accepted only one lakh rupees from them. My parents
had little option but to send in a matching amount. Already, six lakh rupees
have been pledged to her but she wants to start the bank with ten lakh rupees. When
the villagers got to know about it, they came up with innovative ideas to pool
in the rest of the money. The youth club of the village announced that they
would celebrate the Durga Puja in Dusehra this year with simplicity and
thus save rupees one lakh which they pledged to the bank. A local politician
also offered to give one lakh rupees. But she politely refused the help. She
has better ideas for creating the corpus. We are not in any haste. We do it
with a speed that suits us. If you ask me how I find my new life,
I would say I am amazed how much the rural areas have to offer you, in all
aspects of life. You will feel them only when you shed your inhibitions and
accept the bounties that are there to be accepted and enjoyed. I am amazed how
much I have found that interests me and prompts me to work on. I have already
picked up something very interesting. I got to know that over the period, we
have lost many species and varieties of flora and fauna. Only a century back,
we had hundreds of delectable varieties of rice which we have lost. There were
at least 50 varieties of mangoes that were grown till only 50 years back but we
have lost all such species. In my village alone, there were more than 30
species of cows and cattle which we have lost. Similar is the situation about
fishes, local vegetables and fruits. I found that still some of the lost
species can be retrieved and some endangered ones can be saved. I have already
involved myself on this project of reviving the lost species of flora and fauna
and saving the endangered ones. In this connection, I started meeting old people;
many of them are 100 years old. You will be amazed, in my village and in five
villages around us I have found 15 people who are 100 years of age or above. Six
of them are in good shape. I have also listed 26 people who are 90 or above. Talking
to them about the lost species, it struck to me that they too are the
endangered species of humanity. It clicked to me that I should write a book on
them. And, be sure I am writing it. This book will not contain their views on
the secret of longevity. This book will have ideas and mental picture of how
life was when they were young and how it is when we are in the same age. I and
my wife cannot help but cry when I hear from the 100 year olds how they lived
their lives in utmost miseries. There were regular floods, famines, fire and epidemics
and they would lose everything, including their dear ones. But still, they survived
and prospered as there was love and compassion, camaraderie and brotherhood and
above all, the firm faith in the ultimate justice of the almighty, the unflinching
trust that good things would return in their lives. You put these with what our
media shows in our popular soaps about our contemporary families and society, you
would feel what we have lost in the short but decisive march of civilization. My wife has been prompting me to
work simultaneously on the lost traditional healing techniques that were once so
popular and very effective. These healing wisdoms include the local system of
herbal medicines, faith healing and tantric healing system. I wonder, how much
and to what extent I can do these things. What I enjoy most is farming. And we
have revived the village theatre which my father says was very active and
regular in his days. This will help me learn music and dance. We have already
found a Guru. We are happy. We have been able
to pick up what we wanted. We are together always and learning new meanings of
life. We have been successful in our journey to zero. Every new day in our
lives, a positive is added and enhances our satisfaction. But, the picture is
still not perfect. Now that we have done our primary sketches, we want to make
the picture look perfect. You all know what I am talking about. Utta has been to my paternal village
once. He knows it very well that it is just five-six hours drive from your
place. We could have chosen any village but she rightly pointed out that things
would be easy in our own village. I feel; we have taken the first good step
towards a life that should lead us to larger satisfaction and joy. But, she and
I know it very well that we are missing something very important. Last week, I asked a 102 year
old man in my village, who is still active, what he believed was the true joy
of life? You know what he said? He said, ‘enjoying a meal together with those
whom you love and call as your own is the real joy’. I asked him was he sure
that life’s goodness was as simple as he made it to be? He smiled and replied,
‘All good things in life are simple. The trouble of humanity is that the
goodness is so simple that most people believe it cannot be good if it is this
simple and available so easily; almost gratuitously’. I and my wife desire to attain
this simple joy of life. If we desire to have five plates instead of two on our
dining table, are we asking too much? In fact, we do not even have plates and
dining table. Our open kitchen does have space for five banana leaves on the
ground and we have enough banana trees in our garden. Not only we but the
entire village wishes for that to happen as my wife has told them that she
would give them a big bhoj (party) the
day our kitchen would have five banana leaves instead of two. The old man has
taught us the prayer which he says must be said to the God thanking him for
allowing the opportunity of having a meal together with our loved ones. We have
saved the prayer for the day of five banana leaves. So, now even the God is
waiting for this to happen. Yours
stupid, Mayank. Ten hours later, five large
banana leaves waited for the start. Twenty households had already sent in more
than 28 different vegetable and fish dishes in small bowls for the guests as
part of the prevailing tradition of the village. Three households had sent in
messages that their contributions would take a few minutes more. A man was sent
in to fetch some more banana leaves to accommodate the new arrivals and eight
different pickles and chutneys. God
waited… the prayers waited. All good things in life are simple...so bad that it
takes time for them to happen. The wait is worth it. But, let us not wait… ##### Accept My Gratitude Writing something is a daunting task as there is always a lurking apprehension of it not being in utility for some readers. I however feel at ease, because of my faith in magnanimity of readers. I am happily sure; you shall forgive if my efforts could not be up to your expectations. Thank you so much for being with me and allowing me to share with you. Wish you an empowered life; with the prosperity of the consciousness. ** About The Author People say, what conspire to make you what you finally become are always behind the veil of intangibility. Someone called it ‘Intangible-Affectors’. Inquisitiveness was the soil, I was born with and the seeds, these intangible-affectors planted in me made me somewhat analytical. My long stint in media, in different capacities as journalist, as brand professional and strategic planning, conspired too! However, I must say it with all innocence at my behest that the chief conspirators of my making have been the loads of beautiful and multi-dimensional people, who traversed along me, in my life journey so far. The mutuality and innocence of love and compassion always prevailed and magically worked as the catalyst in my learning and most importantly, unlearning from these people. Unconsciously, these amazing people also worked out to be the live theatres of my experiments with my life’s scripts. I, sharing with you as a writer, is essentially my very modest way to express my gratitude for all of them. In my stupidities is my innocence of love for all my beautifully worthy conspirators! ** Other Titles By Santosh Jha Non-Fiction: ** Fiction: ** Do Write To Me © 2021 Santosh Jha |
Stats
17 Views
Added on August 24, 2021 Last Updated on August 24, 2021 Tags: novel love, inspirational intimacy, alternative life-living AuthorSantosh JhaDehradun, Uttrakhand, IndiaAboutAuthor, Poet, Journalist, Confabulator I may have written 47 eBooks but I believe, I am more an affectionate and compassionate confabulator, not truly a writer in traditional sense of the term. It .. more..Writing
|